Blog

What happened to me was a blessing in disguise.

This is a rewrite of my last story. I did add extra content. This is a fictional story but I kind of wish it was true. I am not a writer and there are probably mistakes so let’s be nice.

It was my 30th birthday, I went out with my friends and a couple cousins to the bar. Since I was also going through a divorce I decided I needed to forget my problems for the night. We all had fun that night, so much so that when I woke up in the morning in a hotel with 3 naked woman in bed I wanted to remember the night before. I lied there trying to price it together but just couldn’t so I got up and took a shower. When I came out only Lisa was still there.
Lisa is a good friend. I’ve never tried to get to second base with her because I never saw her as girlfriend material. I don’t know why, I mean she’s hot and all but I always saw her as a little sister type.
We made some small talk and she said she had to go.
A couple days later I noticed a rash on my dick and thought I just needed a shower as it had been two days so I showed and went to bed but the next day I was feeling a slight pain in my groin area. So off to my doctors I went.
The doctor I was seeing was a woman about my age. She asked what the problem was and I told her I was feeling pain in my groin. She asked me to take my pants off and lie on the table so I did. She put some rubber gloves on and started her examination and sure enough I spring a boner. She just takes her pen out of her pocket and wacks my dick a good one and so much for my boner. Somewhat embarresed I said I was sorry. She just smiled and said it’s ok. It happens all the time. 10 minutes later I left with some cream and some antibiotics. I was told to come back if it got worse.
Four days later and I was at emergency with a fever and a lot of pain in my groin. The doctor put me in a room by myself and other then him and a nurse, that’s all I saw for the next couple days.
Finally the doctor told me I needed surgery. I asked what was wrong and he told me he would explain after another doctor looked me over.
A couple more days go by and four more doctors looked at me but none of them were talking.
Finally my doctor along with two other doctors came and told me I needed surgery as soon as possible to amputate me penis.
I was in shock to say the least and don’t remember to much more. The next afternoon I met with another doctor and he told me after the first team of doctors were done he was going to come in and finish the SRS surgery.
What the hell is an SRS surgery I asked and what’s going on here? He told me I have an aggressive flesh eating disease on my penis and that SRS meet sexual reassignment surgery. I would have to have a sex change but not to worry about it. As they were going to operate in the morning.
I cried for a while and then called my mother and told her that I was going to have surgery in the morning and could she come see me at the hospital tomorrow afternoon. Of course my mom was full of questions but I couldn’t tell her what was going on. So I told her I have to get my appendix removed.
An hour later Lisa shows up and asks what’s up. So I told her everything and made her swear not to tell anyone. We both cried and I told her to get checked out too.
The surgery went well and I woke up in ICU. My recovery went well to and I was released from hospital two weeks later with a package of adult diapers as I had to learn how to pee like a woman.
Lisa stopped by almost every day to check on me and one day told me her tests came back normal. She was okay.
Six weeks later I meet the doctor for a follow up and he asked if I wanted estrogen to help transition.
I asked what that meant and he said now that I didn’t have a penis anymore that I might be more happy as a woman.
I hadn’t thought about that. What will happen to me I said.
Your body will slowly change and in a year or two, you will be a woman without the menstrual problem all other woman have.
He sent me home with a prescription and a referral to a shrink.
I talked it over with Lisa for a couple days and decided to go ahead and meet with the shrink.
The day I meet her. She told me she was glad I called and was so sorry for what happened to me. I told her everything and she even said that I had no other choice but to become a woman.
That’s not what I want to hear I said in anger but I knew she was right.
I went home a stayed there for the next three weeks. I didn’t answer the phone or the door. I just sat there and thought of the good old days. Fucking all the woman I’ve been with and beating off. Finally Lisa got my landlord to let her in my apartment. She was pretty mad at me but we talked and just hung out for most of the night.
The next morning I showered and went and filled the prescription. I went to see the shrink every week as she requested. I saw the doctor every month too.
About five months went by when I noticed a few subtle changes. My skin was softer and I didn’t need to shave as much. My voice was different too. The next month I noticed my nipples were getting sensitive and my breasts were starting to grow. I started to wear baggy clothes which Lisa hated and believe me she mentioned it a a lot.
It was winter now so baggy clothes and winter jackets were the norm.
I went to Lisa’s place one day to talk and hang out, watch a movie that sort of thing. She opened the door invited me in, I took my jacket off and when I looked up at her she was just standing there with her mouth open staring at me. I looked behind me then back at her saying what??? What’s wrong?
She snapped out of her stair and said “nothing” nothing’s wrong. We ate dinner and watched some tv without saying too much. Finally I stood up and said what’s with you tonight?
She sat there quite as a mouse and staring me right in the eyes and said your changing!!!
Dose it bother you that much because if it dose… She cut me off and said no. It’s not that. I I I just wasn’t ready for this much change I mean you’ve got tits, I mean not little tits but pretty large ones. I stumbled back a step or two and said I gotta go and started for the door, but she cut me off and said no I’m sorry please don’t go. We can talk this out.
Lisa’s been my friend since grade school and she could always calm me down but to tell me I have big tits to my face like that scared the hell out of me. So I told her I needed time to think and grabbed my coat on my way out the door.
It was early November now, 11 months since my operation. My condition was next to impossible to hide anymore, hell I don’t even need to shave my face. I haven’t told my family yet, I was thinking. I’ve avoided them all to this point but I needed my mom so I called her and told her I was coming for a visit but only if she was going to be alone. Dad passed on when I was seven so he wasn’t in the picture.
I got to mom’s house around two in the afternoon. I walked in, took my shoes off and sat down on the couch before mom could give me the usual hug. I left my jacket on to. She came in and stopped and just looked at me. I asked her to sit down, that we needed to talk and that it was important. She sat down on the couch and said what is it sweat hart. I sat there and thought for a moment and she asked if this had any thing to do with me surgery.
Stunned I said yes. But what do you know about that???
Lisa has been keeping me in the loop. I know everything. And she smiled and said can I have my hug now!!!
I stood up and hugged my mom and cried.
You know, I always wanted a daughter, not like this mind you but I’ll take it all the same.
Mom finally let me go and said now take that jacket off in the house and let me see you. I looked her in the eyes and said there have been some changes because of the hormones I’m taking mom. She said I can see that, your face looks a little different. Besides you’ve been on them for quite some time now. I smiled and removed my coat. Her eyes lit up when she saw the size of my chest and said oh my, you’ve grown so much. Are you wearing a bra? Mah, come-on I said. She laughed and said sorry my girl. We’ll have to take you and get sized soon. It’s ok mom, I’ll get to it.
It was such a relief to know mom knew what was going on. Who else knows mom?
Well almost everyone by now I suppose you see I told your aunt this morning when you called and you know your aunt with a secret. We both just laughed.
Over the next few days I was visited or called by almost every family member I have and it was a little hard to explain to some of them but I got through it.
Lisa came by a few days later and apologize, saying that my mom can be very persuasive. Can you ever forgive me, I hugged her and said it’s ok and thanked her. She had that strange look again. What’s wrong now i said? We need to get you a bra. Let’s go and she graded my hand and off to the mall we went.
I thought we were going to Walmart or something like that but she said nooo. Those were not bras. Those were shit on a hanger and we walked into La Senza. Lisa asked for someone to help measure me and fit me properly and a woman graded her measuring tape and started sizing me up then went and got one for me to try on. Now I’ve taken a few of these off other woman but never put one on so I’m sitting there looking a this thing and Lisa knocks on the door. Is everything okay in there. I open the door grab her arm and pull her in with me. What’s wrong she says. Can you help me with this, I’ve never put one one before. Laughing she says take your top off. I’ll help.
I pulled my top off reviling myself for the first time and Lisa gasped and said oh my. Those are beautiful. She had that deer in the headlights look again. I covered myself quickly and blushed. Sorry I didn’t mean to… It’s ok Lisa. Let’s just get this over with. 38D wow. I’m only a 34B, I’m jealous as she smiles at me. I laugh and sigh at the same time.
Well that wasn’t to bad was it??? If you say so Lisa I say.
The end on November and I’m off to see the doctor for my check up. Almost a year now since my surgery.
There’s a new doctor now. A younger guy about 30. He asks me to take my clothes off and put the robe on that’s open at the back and sit in the table with my feet in the stirrups. Then leaves, a few moments later he comes back in and asks how I’m doing. Good I think, where’s the other doctor I ask. He’s recovering from a stroke he had last week. I’m just filling in for the time being. Are you familiar with my file?? No but your here to have an exam right?? I guess I said. Okay then, let’s get started and he pulls his chair up and turns his light on his head band on and puts his head under the garment. He touches me on the side’s of my privets. It felt strange. A tingling. A warming. I put my hands down there to stop him so he asks. Are you okay. No please stop I said he backed up and asked what’s wrong? Please read my file first!!! He just looks at me then says okay. He grabs my file and starts reading it. A moment later he looks up and says. I’m so sorry. I thought you were just a woman scared to have a man touch you. We get a lot of rape victims in here and we’ll you know. Do you want me to continue.
I took a deep breath and said just go slow please. He says don’t worry, I’ll be gentle and he was. He finished his exam and I’m in tip top shape he said.
Two weeks before Christmas Lisa says I can’t take it anymore. We’re going shopping, your not warring these baggy clothes anymore. Let’s go!!
I don’t have any money Lisa I said. I’m still on long term disability but that’s about to run out. It’s okay your mom took care of that. Come on, let’s go. Okay let’s go I said.
Lisa and I shopped all day. First stop La Senza. You need a bra and panty set for every day of the week. So that’s what I got. Then she says you need a supper… And she spun around and took off towards a rack grabed a fancy bra and g string combo and handed it to me. Try this on as she pushed me into the change room. I put it on just in time for the door to open. I forgot to lock it. Lisa stood there staring at me again. You know, I’m getting used to that you know. We both laughed and she said its perfect. Leave it on. Just give the tag to the cashier. Next we went to a high end dress shop. Lisa marched over to a rack of dresses pulled on off the rack and said trust me, this dress is to die for. Try it on as again I’m being pushed into a Change room. This time I pull her in with me and said oh no you don’t. Your helping me with this one. A few minutes later and I was in the dress. Lisa says “dam I’m good. I new this would look killer on you”. It was a bright red short tight fitting dress with spaghetti straps and showed my cleavage. Wear it out Lisa says as she grabs my arm and pulled me out of the change room. Some what shocked at being in public dressed like this, I stop and look around to see who can see me. What’s wrong Lisa says looking at me and noticing im scared to death. I’m not…that’s when I noticed this guy looking at me. He was checking me out and I started to feel that tingling down there again. Not sure what to do I just turned and went back to the change room with Lisa on my heals.
I was crying by the time he door was closed. Lisa saw this and hugs me tight. It’s okay sweetie, what’s wrong. I wasn’t sure I knew, but tried to explain to her. I got this weird tingling sensation down there and it felt like I was getting hot. She actually started to laugh but then stopped and looks me in the eyes and says that feeling you had was probably your body telling you that your ready to start seeing someone after all it’s almost been a year now. Have you touched yourself…I mean explored yourself… you know what I mean. Stunned I just looked at her! In a soft quite voice and looking at the floor I said no I haven’t. Lisa looks me up and down. You need to get out a bit more girl she says in a comic type voice. I laughed at her and felt better. Let’s go I said.
You need some shoes to go with that dress. Let’s do it I reply and we headed into the mall. We found a shoe store and headed in. There’s two guys working the store and both of them rush over to us and offer there help. Lisa and I laughed as we sat down. I think you would look great in a high heal. Shoe! Or do you think a high heal boot would look better? Then she gets up and takes off to the other side of the store returning with a couple of boxes and hands them to the guy sitting at my feet. Thanks for your help bud! She says sarcastically to the other guy. Try these on handing theme to the guy and the guy expertly slips the shoes on my feet. They fit and we payed for them and left.
Next to the jewelry shop. Walking through the mall I felt as though every person was looking at me, of course I’ve never worn high heals before and it was a learning curve for me but I told myself I didn’t care. We picked out a couple nice necklace and earrings sets. Uhm Lisa, I don’t have pierced ears. Laughing she says not yet. Let’s go.
By the end of the day, we spent almost $2000 but I wouldn’t need anything for a long time.
Three days before Christmas Lisa and I are getting our hair, nails and makeup done. The cosmetologist was explaining everything to me so I could do my own makeup. When we were done, I didn’t recognize myself. Lisa was staring again and I felt fantastic.
Christmas day and everyone is at moms house including Lisa. I was warring a conservative outfit. Longer red skirt, red blouse, red low heals a nice danty gold chain and earrings. My makeup was perfect and a light dusting of perfume. Mother approved but Lisa said I looked like a granny. Lol.
For a lot of the family this was the first time they’ve seen me since my change. My brother was his usual asshole self until my aunt put him in his place. Lisa and I left around 10 pm it was a great time. I was comfortable and content.
New Years Eve and Lisa and I are dressed to the nines and out having fun. We were both drinking champagne and I for one was getting tipsy. Not wanting to drive, Lisa says I booked a motel for the night. I kinda looked at her and thought she planed ahead? What’s up??? Somewhere around 2:30 in the morning we went to check in. When we got to the room, the card wouldn’t work so I said here, let me try. As I took the card from her she pushed me up against the door and kissed me lightly on the lips. Suprized at first I just let it happen then I kissed her back. Finally getting the door open and looking inside there was only one queen size bed. The room was lit in candlelight and there was a note on the table. Lisa says, this is for you, handing me the note. She looked worried about something. Looking at the note it read…
“Sweetheart I’ve wanted you for so long now but just couldn’t work up the nerve to tell you. Then you changed and I want you even more now!!!
You see I’m a lesbian, have been for ever now and now your the most beautiful woman I know bar none. You keep catching me ogling over you and keep asking what’s wrong. You take my breath away and I want you to take me to be yours. I know you love me to. A year ago you took me three times in one night. You make me hot and tingly all over.
I love you and only you. Please take me tonight!!!

Love Lisa.”
Lisa was staring at me as she stood by the bed.
Shocked, I stood there in me slightly drunken state.
She got up and walked over to me and kissed me every so sensually, so tender were her lips. I kissed her back the same way. Slowly, sudictivly and softly. She pulled me into her and kissed me harder as tears rolled down her cheeks. She breaks the kiss and says is that a yes? Smiling back at her as a tear roles down my cheek I said, Lisa I love you. She hugs me as I’m saying this. I didn’t know how to tell you without ruining our friendship. I felt the zipper on my dress come down my back slowly, and I realize she wants me now. then her hands came back to the back of my shoulders and she pulled the straps off my shoulders. The dress fell to the floor. I reached down and pulled her dress off over her head. Brushing her tears away she slowly reached around and undid my bra and let it fall as well. Our eyes were locked on each other. Her hands touching my breasts ever so tenderly. Her hands are shaking, trembling. I was lost, I closed my eyes and tipped my head back as she leaned in and flicked her tounge at my nipple. Goose bumps quake through me. I felt weak in the knees. Lisa helped me lie down on the bed. Pushing me back kissing me at the same time and rubbing my nipples in the palms of her hands. Slowly she works down to my tits , kissing, licking, teasing and squeezing them. Ever so slowly, downward over my stomach. Hooking her thumbs under my panties pulling them down. Her hands are still trembling. I lift my ass a little to help get my soaked panties off. Starting at my feet, slowly kissing, licking, teasing, tasting all she could. She worked her way up my legs leaving a trail with her tongue. Pushing my legs apart while kissing the insides of my thighs to my new pussy. Now I’m trembling, burning with desire. She kisses all around my pussy but doesn’t touch it. Quivering and with a very shaky voice I say please!!!
She continues to tease, blowing ever so lightly. Rubbing the tip of her nose up and down my lips. Flicking her tounge gently on my lips as if she was studying or exploring uncharted territory.
Then suddenly, without warning she shoves her tounge into the bottom of my cunt flicking her tounge upwards and closing her mouth over my pussy. Pure ecstasy rolled over me, I arched my back and flung my arms above my head. Lisa sucked and licked me relentlessly. Her hands holding my legs open, digging her tounge in and out, exposing my clit. And just when I thought I couldn’t take anymore she shoves two finger’s in and thrusts them in and out sucking hard on my clit. I screamed in ecstasy as I cummed for the first time in about a year. Not missing a beat Lisa sucks hard on my clit. But there’s to much for her to handle and she tries to back away but I grab her head and mash her face into my cunt as I gush out the last of my orgasm.
Letting go of her head and collapsing on my back, Lisa cleaned me up then kissing her way back up to my lip’s. Smiles and says as she roles off of me, that was worth the wait!!!
Lisa laid there while I caught my breath.
Lying there thinking about if I could even come close to that. I rolled to my side and stared at her for a moment that’s when she said what. I just continued staring and said teach me how to do that to you. I want you to feel as fantastic as I do. Smiling at me she says go slow and enjoy everything you do as much is I will.
Leaning in I kiss her and tell her she’s the only person in the world to touch me except the doctor. I haven’t touched myself at all sexually, I was to scared.
Do you want to use my toys on me she says. Surprised I look her. She laughs and says yes I do have toys, I’m an adult you know. Pushing me off her, she gets up and goes to her closet and returns with a box. Placing it on the bed she says. This was my toy box as she open’s it reviling vibrators, dildos and all sorts of sexy things.
She looks me in the eyes and says this one is a strap-on, you could feel like a man again as she studied my face, looking for a reaction. I have to admit I felt quite inept for a moment. No Lisa, this is who I am now. It’s been hard for me but I’ve always felt more female then male. I just never told anyone. Lisa I’m happy now.
She leans in and we kiss. I reach behind her and undo her bra. I then guide her to lie down on the bed, kissing her while working my hands over her breasts and sides of her body, working my way to her right ear, nibbling and kissing, leaving a trail with my tounge. Lisa’s breathing becomes a little laboured and she sighs ever so slightly. Down to her neck niddling as I go. My hands are roaming over her breasts, squeezing and pinching and ever so slightly rubbing up and down over her nipples. Her nipples are rock hard as are mine so I move over top of her nipple to nipple rubbing up and down side to side in circles and mashing my tits into hers. Our hands are all over each other. I was getting so aroused but I wanted to make her feel what she did to me so I grabbed her wrists and put them down, looking into her eyes I say, no it’s your turn my love them burred my face in her breasts and licked all over. Moving slowly down under her tits licking and sucking each nipple as I went lower and lower.
Getting to her belly button I gently kissed as she shuddered ever so slightly, letting her wrists go and placing my hands on the insides of her thighs I gently open her legs. She’s still warring her G string but that wasn’t going to stop me. Slowly kissing and licking my way down to the top of the band I pulled with my teeth at it and let it snap back agents her skin. She jerked a little and gasped too. I nibbled around her fabric lines being careful not to touch her sweet pussy. Lisa was moaning now and was breathing heaver.
I gently blow on her pussy as I trace the outline of her G string covering her sweet cunt. Slowly I pull the red fabric to the side and lick all around touching her lips slightly then moving away. Coming back to the top of her opening I use my chin to press in and slid down as my nose follows. God dose she smell so good. Looking up at her briefly to gage her reactions I smile slightly as I see her eyes closed tight and she’s clinched her teeth. Wondering how much more of this teasing I could do I decided to taste her nectar. I darted my tongue deep into her honey hole. She gasped and jerked hard putting her hands on my head and holding me there. I stopped just like that with my tounge buried deep inside her as she settled down slightly and let my head go. Very slowly I worked my tounge up and down slightly not to much just a little. Mmmm she tastes so good. But I hold back and work in and out at the bottom of her pussy. Being careful not to touch her clitoris to much. My nose keeps bumping it lightly as I tounge fuck her a while. Lisa’s moaning louder now and telling me “yes yes just like that, don’t stop that’s right just like that oh god please don’t stop.”
I start to flick my tongue up and hit her clit harder a couple times and insert a finger into the bottom of her honey pot slowly I work my tounge and finger into her alternating between tounge and finger, going a little faster now she is moaning, groaning and mumbling. I can’t understand her as she is incoherent. She’s trembling now almost as if she had hypothermia. So I slow down to a crawl and let her settle down for a moment, I left my finger in her and kissed all around her box.
Satisfied that she wasn’t gonna cum yet I started to work my finger in and out again making sure not to touch her clit. Adding a second finger a moment later and kissing her clit slightly as it is more vulnerable now. Sticking out like a loan douglas fur in clear cut forest, Standing there proud I wrap my tounge around it and slide my mouth over it sucking it all into my mouth at once. Lisa screamed and jerked, spasming as she pushed her hips up to meet my onslaught of her sex. Shoving four fingers into her and sucking as hard is I could she explodes into orgasm. Her hands are on my head ramming my head into her cunny. I kept sucking and ramming my hand in and out. Her legs are squeezing my head and hands tighter as my movement becomes restricted but I keep sucking and am rewarded with another spasm as she fills my mouth with more nectar. I slow my assault on her and slowly pull my hand out, licking everywhere I can reach. Lisa is still shaking but not moving. I look up to see that she has passed out.
I pulled myself up beside her and cuddled up to her with my head on her shoulder as I fell asleep with her.
I awoke in the morning to Lisa crying. Asking her if she was okay. She sobbed and told me, no one has ever done what you did to me last night. For heaven sake, you made me pass out, and you wanted me to show you how I did what I did to you. You know when I woke up this morning I could still feel my body shaking a little. she told me she loved me so much. She couldn’t bear to loose me. Smiling at her I say. I love you Lisa…

---

A son watches his hot mom became a slut on a team building weekend. and he joins in on the last night

Company Team Building Weekend
By
Docker5000

Part 1

Sharon Price was sat at her desk in her office at Samuel and Goldstein solicitors.
She was doing the monthly pay roll.
When Jerry Gold walked into her office with his usual big sarcastic smile on his young face. Sharon couldn’t stand him.
However Jerry was the grandson of Mr. Goldstein and he was also a new junior partner in the firm as well.
So Sharon had no choice but to tolerate him.

Sharon looked at him through her glasses and was forced to give him a little smile.
He returned her smile showing off his perfect white teeth.
He then sat down on the corner of her desk which really annoyed her and once again smiled at her.
However he had not said a word up to now.

Jerry just sat on her desk still not saying a word.
Sharon knew perfectly well what he was looking at.
She let out a deep breath and said to him.
“Haven’t you had your fill at looking at them, you look at them every day?”

Of course Sharon was referring to her 38 double D cup breasts which had completely fascinated him and he took every opportunity to try and take a look at them and sometimes in a crowded lift he would try to have a crafty feel of them.
Sharon had no choice but to play along with him.
Her position at the firm was not safe enough to upset him.
He could cause a lot of trouble for her if he wished it.
However she knew what he could do and what he could not do so she had to tread a fine line with him.

Sharon finally stopped working and turned in her chair so he could get a good look at her huge breasts.
She even put her hands under them and gave them a little jiggle for him which seemed to please him very much.
She then said to him.
“If that’s all you have come for I have a lot of work to do, so can you please leave me in peace?

Jerry now without saying a word smiled once more at her and showing off his very expensive white teeth.
Which his grandfather had paid for.
When he first came to the firm his teeth were bad and out of shape.
His grandfather had spent thousands on him getting them put right.
His grandfather told him that image was everything.
Who would trust a solicitor with crooked teeth?

Jerry now pulled a white sealed envelope from the inside pocket of his very expensive designer suit and handed it to Sharon.
He then got up off her desk and walked out of her office whistling to himself as he went.
Sharon watched him go; she thought he was a very handsome young man.
But he was a complete asshole at times.

Sharon now looked at the envelope; the only thing written on the envelope was her name. Sharon now with shaking hands opened the envelope.
She was dreading the worst could she be getting fired.
Sharon tried to think of any reasons they would have for getting rid of her.
She did her work to the best of her ability and she always put in long hours to make sure nobody was ever waiting for any of her reports and all her accounts were always on time.
She pulled the piece of paper from the envelope and looked at it with dread.

Sharon now put back on her glasses and read the letter.
It was an invitation but compulsory to all staff training weekend.
Sharon looked at the date of the training weekend.
It was this weekend.
Sharon thought it was really short notice for staff members to make arrangements.
Sharon now noticed that she was the only woman on the list.
And she was not happy about it.
She continued to read the letter and was not surprised to find out Jerry Gold would be the senior staff member in charge of the weekend.
All staff members were to report to the company building by 8pm on Friday night with their bags and all their equipment that was suggested in the letter.

Sharon now knew why Jerry had a big smile on his face when he came into her office. She was trying to think of a reason not to attend. But she did not want to hurt her career she was up for a promotion and pay rise next year.
She knew Jerry was on the board that picked who got promoted and in some cases demoted.
Sharon signed to herself and was resigned to having to attend the silly boring weekend.
Sharon now put the letter back in the envelope and tried to put it out of her mind and went back to sorting out the staff payroll.
Luckily for her this occupied all the day and took her mind off the training weekend.

Sharon was still working at her desk; she had finished the payroll but had decided to start on some client accounts.
She wanted to get them out of the way.
She was brought back to reality by the night security guard doing his rounds.
He apologised for disturbing her.
He was unaware that she was still in the building.
He informed her that apart from himself and the cleaners she was the only senior member of staff still working.
Sharon looked at the clock it was just gone 8pm.
She decided to put her work away and go home as she was very tired as she collected her things to leave.
She put the letter about the training weekend into her handbag.
The security guard then escorted her out of the building and because it was dark he walked her to her car and stayed with her until she drove off.
He then went back to his normal duties.

When Sharon turned down her street to her house she was not best pleased to see her husband’s 18 tonne lorry parked outside of her house.
It was blocking the driveway so she had to park on the street again.
She was getting really pissed off with him bringing big Lorries home.
Her husband had his own small haulage company.
But because things were getting rather tight and there was a lack of work at the moment he had moved his Lorries out of the yard which he shared with another company and his drivers were told to take them home with them if possible.
This meant that he always brought his lorry home with him.
The neighbours as well as Sharon were also getting pissed off with seeing a big lorry parked outside their houses every night.
Her husband however was not too bothered about it and as he had informed her the lorry was taxed so there was nothing anyone could do about it.
And it saved him over £1000 a month.

However as Sharon walked into her house she was too tired to mention the lorry to her husband.
All they seem to do at the moment was fight and she was just too tired to fight.
Sharon walked into the house removing her coat and shoes that were killing her.
She then walked into the living room, her husband was sat on the sofa watching TV her son Danny was also sat on the sofa with his dad.
However he was reading a sci-fi book.

Sharon smiled at both of them her husband Chris just looked at her and said to her.
“What time do you call this?
We had been waiting for hower tea.”

Danny looked at his father then looked at his mother and gave her a little smile.
Sharon smiled back at her son, but did not rise to the bait of her husband she just walked into the kitchen to start preparing tea.
Sharon knew her husband was capable of making tea however, when he was home he always insisted that she made it even though she put in long hours just like him.
A few minutes later Danny came into the kitchen and asked his mother.
“If he could do anything to help her.”
Sharon now turned to look at her son and smiled at him. He moved up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist and gave her a big hug.
Sharon looked out of the kitchen and saw her husband was engrossed in watching TV.
He would call the lad soft.
If he saw him giving his mum a hug.
However Sharon loved getting hugs off her son.
Danny and his mum were very close, because his father was never really ever around so each was each other’s best friend.

However what Sharon did not know was that Danny would get a hardon when she hugged him to her big breasts.
After the hug he would rush off to the bathroom and jack off into the toilet thinking about her big tits.

Sharon now smiled at her son and patted him on his head.
She told him that.
“She could get dinner sorted by herself.”
Danny said to her.
“That he had to go to the bathroom and would she like him to start running her a nice hot bath?”

Sharon looked at what she was preparing for tea; once she had it in the oven she would be free for the next 40 minutes or so.
A nice hot bath would be great.
She thanked him for his kindness and told him.
“To go and start running her a bath and she would be up very soon.”
Danny now rushed off to the bathroom to Jack off thinking about her and to also run her a nice hot bubble bath.

Once in the bathroom Danny quickly dropped his shorts and underwear his cock was now Rock hard thinking about his mother and it was not long before he was shooting his spunk into the toilet.
He then cleaned himself up and started to run his mother a nice hot bubble bath.

Once Danny had run his mother’s bubble bath.
He went into his bedroom and turned on his TV.
The TV was a 14 inch portable with a built in video cassette recorder.
A month ago Danny and his friends were helping a friend’s dad clear out an electronic shop that had gone bust.
As they were throwing all the old stock into a skip Danny came across two old CCTV colour cameras and lots of CCTV cable.

So when nobody was looking Danny pretended to throw both cameras and the reel of cable into the skip.
However he hid it behind a big dustbin and came back for it later on.

The day after he found the cameras and cable he pretended to go to college.
However once his mother and father had left the house, he went back home.
Now he secretly installed both cameras one so that it was looking into the bathroom and the other one so it was looking into his mother’s bedroom.

He then ran the cable from both cameras into the loft and dropped the cables down into his room and rig them up to his TV.
Now he could use his video player to record anything what the cameras showed.
But he could only record one camera at a time which was a real pain as his TV only had a single tuner build into it.

Danny now had a dilemma on his hands he did not know which camera to record.
He could record the bedroom camera and watch his mother getting undressed or he could record the bathroom camera and watch her in the bath.
He decided to record her in the bathroom; he put a fresh blank tape into the video and selected the camera that was covering the bathroom.
He now pressed record on his TV and turned it off so nobody would know what he was recording.

He then went back down stairs as he was going down stairs his mother was just on her way up she ruffled his hair as she passed him.
Back in the living room he pretended to read his sci-fi book.
However he could not wait till after she had come back down so he could go and look at the video.

He had quite a few video cassettes of her now most of them were of her getting dressed and undressed in her room.
He did not have any of her getting a bath because the bathroom would steam up that’s why he offered to run her the bath.
So after he had run it he could wipe the lens clean because he knew where it was hid.
He had stripped down the cameras so they were easier to hide.

Sharon enjoyed soaking in her bubble bath.
After her bath she got dry.
She then went into her room and got dressed.
She put on a light blue summer dress.
She did not bother to put on any underwear as she was not going anywhere.
Danny helped his mother served the tea.
After they had eaten the tea his father went back to drinking beer and watching TV.
Danny helped his mother wash up then made some excuse about having to go finish some homework in his room.
However he wanted to go look at the video of her in the bath.

Danny was now in his room with the door locked, he had taken off his shorts and underwear and with a box of tissues next to him.
He was ready to watch the video.
He pushed play on the remote control nothing happened for several minutes then his mother entered the bathroom wearing her bath robe.
Danny smiled to himself when he saw her enter the bathroom. She then quickly discarded her robe letting it fall to the floor.
Danny now looked on with excitement in his young eyes.
Sharon now started to get into the bath and Danny got a good full frontal view of her big tits and her very hairy pussy.
Danny wondered why she still had a hairy pussy, when most girls had trimmed or shaven pussies.

Danny was now steadily stroking his cock as he watched his mother in the bath.
Luckily for him the bath taps were near the camera so she was sat in the bath facing the camera and giving him a great show as she washed her big tits. Covering them with soap as she washed them.

Danny now got a special treat she used her knees to lift her pussy out of the bath water.
She then parted her pussy lips with one hand and sprayed some shower gel into her pussy. She then started to work her fingers in and out of her pussy as she cleaned it with the shower gel.
This caused Danny to blow a huge amount of spunk that went shooting off into the air and then landed back on to his chest.

Sharon was now waiting for Chris’s TV programme to finish.
Once it had finished she showed him the envelope.
Chris took the envelope off her and looked at the letter.
He then looked at her and said.
“Is this some kind of joke?”

Sharon looked at her husband a little confused.
She then said to him.
“I don’t understand what you mean why would it be some kind of joke?”

Chris now got a little angry he looked at her then said to her.
“I can’t believe you have forgotten don’t you remember that I am taking three trucks up to Scotland to deliver a special load for one of the big refineries that weekend.
It could be the start of a new contract for me.
This could pull me out of the shit and save my business.
I told you about this over a month ago.
I told you how I was trying to land this deal and I told you just last week that they were giving me a trial run to see how reliable I am.”

Sharon was now silent for a few minutes she was thinking over this problem in her head she then smiled at her husband then said to him.
“Can’t Danny go with you and you two can spend the weekend together and do a little father and son bonding.”

Chris turned to look at his wife then said to her.
“How the hell can I pull up at a restricted area with my son in tow do you know how hard it was for me to get clearance for myself and the two other drivers that will be going with me it is a secret refinery?
Nobody gets in or out without proper clearance.
How the hell can I take Danny with me it will really make me look professional.
I am sorry but this is your problem not mine.
You will have to sort out some kind of child care for him otherwise you’ll have to take him with you.”

Chris now finished the beer that he was drinking and put it in the bin got up and informed her that he had a really early start in the morning so he was off to bed.
Sharon was left alone with her thoughts she could not think of anyone she could ask to look after Chris.
Both their parents were dead and she did not trust the neighbours enough to look after him for the whole weekend.
Sharon soon realized that she must take him with her but how to take him with her without anyone finding out.

Sharon now made several phone calls to some of her friends.
She soon found out where the training weekend was being held and the name of the hotel where they would be staying.

She quickly called the hotel to see if they had any spare rooms left.
Luckily they had one single room left.
Sharon booked it for Danny.
He could stay at the hotel and enjoy himself, why she was on this course.
No one would have to know that he was her son.

When she booked his room she was lucky enough to make sure that she also had the room next to his.
She explained that she was on a training course and gave the name of her firm to the man on the phone.
He had reserved the rooms for her firm but not allocated them to people yet.
And the spare room that she booked for Danny was next to one of the reserved rooms.

He would be on duty that day and he would make sure that she’d got that room so that she could be next to her son.
He also promised not to inform the other members of her party that she had booked a second room.
Sharon thanked him for his discretion and told him.
“That she would see him okay when she arrived on Friday night.”
The Man on the phone told her.
“To ask for Donald when she arrived at reception.”

Sharon to was very tired, she turned off the TV locked the front door and made sure that everything was in order.
She then went up to bed.
Once in her own room she woke Chris up.
Who was not best pleased about being woken up?
She’d explained to him.
“That she had got Danny a room.
But could he drop him off at the hotel so nobody would know that he was with her.”

Chris found this very amusing however he was going that way on his way up to Scotland.
So he told her.
“That he would drop him off at the hotel an hour before she was due to arrive.”

This pleased Sharon very much, she now took off her dress and put on a very thin black nightie and was just getting into bed.
When she thought to herself she had better go and tell Danny what was happening on Friday night.

Danny now had finished jacking off and the used cum stained tissues were in his wastepaper bin.
He had also unlocked his door, so his mother and father would not think it was suspicious that the door was locked.
He was now in bed just about ready to go to sleep when there was a knock on his bedroom door.
Danny sleepily said.
“Come in.”

Sharon opened his door and slipped into his room closing the door behind him. When Danny saw what she was wearing he instantly woke up.
He also instantly got rock hard.
Danny slept in the nude and his hand now drifted down to his rock hard cock under his covers as he looked at his mother.
She smiled at him and he returned her smile.
Danny for a split second thought that his fantasy of her coming into his room to seduce him was coming true.
The nightie she was wearing was black and so thin that he could clearly see every detail of her big breasts and her big mound of blond pussy hair that covered her cunt.

Sharon now explained everything to Danny about Friday night however Danny was not really paying attention.
He was just smiling at her and looking at her big wonderful knockers.
When she finished she reached towards him and kissed him on his forehead.
Her big tits brushed against his face and for a split second her nipple was over his mouth. Only her thin black nightie separated her nipple from his mouth.
Danny had to resist the urge to suck it into his mouth.
After she had left his room Danny jacked off once more.
He then fell into a very exhausted sleep dreaming of what he would like to do to his mother and her wonderful big tits and hairy cunt.

Part 02

Sharon was now sat in her office finishing off some work it was just before 6pm.
She had her suitcase with her because those that were going on the team building weekend were leaving straight from work.
A mini bus was going to take them to the hotel.
Jerry gold now walked into her office with him where Larry Montgomery and Geoffrey Palmer they were also going on the training weekend with her.
Luckily for Sharon the other person had dropped out so Elizabeth Swan was taking his place so she would not be the only woman on the weekend.

Jerry now gave Sharon one of his sarcastic smiles, he then said to her.
“That the minibus was here and was she ready to go?”
Sharon tried her best to hide her annoyance and told him.
“That she would be down within a few minutes.”
Jerry told her.
“Not to be too long and they would see her on the minibus.”
With that he and the others left her office.

Sharon finished off the work she was doing and saved it onto her computer. She then turned it off gathered up her coat and her suitcase and made her way down to the front of the building where the minibus was waiting for them.

She was surprised to see it was one of those party busses not a normal minibus.
Jerry smiled at her and said to her.
“That they was no reason why they could not enjoy themselves on this weekend.”
And when nobody was looking he gave her bottom a little pat which annoyed Sharon even more.

Once everybody was on the bus it set off, it would take just over an hour to get to the hotel.
Jerry acted as the perfect host and with the loud music playing.
He made sure that everyone had a drink.
Sharon was very reluctant to have a drink, but Elizabeth told her to chill out a little bit.
So she reluctantly had a drink.
Jerry made sure that her drink was nice and strong, after around 15 minutes into the trip Jerry acted as the perfect host and Sharon hoped that this weekend would not be as bad as she feared.
She also had a few more drinks and soon she was enjoying herself as they laughed and joked and told each other all about the other people at the firm that they thought were funny.
Jerry also let his hair down and acted normal for once, which completely surprised Sharon.
He could be quite nice she thought to herself, when he was not acting like a complete asshole.

Danny and his dad now pulled up in his dad’s lorry outside of the big posh looking hotel. Chris helped his son out of the lorry and with his suitcase.
He also gave him a letter which his mother had told him to give to somebody called Donald who should be on the reception desk.
Chris told his son.
“To behave this weekend and not cause any trouble for his mother.”

With that Chris got back in his lorry and hurriedly went to catch up with his other two Lorries which were on their way to Scotland.

Danny watched his father’s lorry drive away; he then gripped the handle of his little suitcase and started off for the hotel.
Danny now headed off for the hotel, once he was inside the hotel. He made his way to the reception desk where a young man was stood behind it.
Danny saw that he was wearing a name tag; the name tag said Donald on it.

The young man on the reception desk was watching Danny as he entered the hotel.
He had a good idea who he was.
He smiled at him in a friendly manner; then said to him.
“How may I help you sir?”
Danny returned his smile then handed him the letter that his mother had given him.

Donald took the letter off Danny and opened it, inside was a piece of paper.
When he opened the piece of paper there were two £20 notes inside of it.
He very carefully put the money in his pocket.
Then he read the letter, after he had read the letter he smiled at Danny.
He then told Danny.
“To come with him.”
He then led him up onto the 5th floor and to room number 510.

He now unlocked the door and gave Danny the key, he then showed him into the room.
There was a large double bed inside of the room and a TV and an on suite bathroom.
He told him that the TV could get nearly every TV channel he wanted.
He then took a piece of paper from his pocket and a pen.
He then handed it to Danny and told him to hide that.
It was the code to get into the adult channels.
He then showed him the connecting door which led to room number 509.
Which was going to be his mum’s room?

After he had gone Danny made himself comfortable on the large double bed and turned on the TV.
He quickly entered the code and was soon watching some girl on girl hardcore lesbian action.
By the time the party bus arrived at the hotel everybody was in good spirits.
Once everybody had got off the bus and gathered up their suitcases they went inside the hotel to register.
Sharon offered to register for everybody and get their keys.
Which everybody else agreed to as they headed off to the hotel bar.

Sharon now walked up to the reception desk and smiled at the young man standing behind it. She could see by his name tag that it was Donald.
The young man she had talked to on the telephone.
Sharon now introduced herself to him which got a smile off him.
He told her.
“That her son had already arrived and was in his room.”
He then gave her the keys for the rest of her party.
He then told her.
“That she had a connecting room with her son.”

Just then Jerry came walking up to the reception and asked.
“If everything was ok.”
Donald quickly told him.
“That Sharon was just filling in the register for his party, but everything was ok and the conference room that they had booked was ready for them whenever they wanted it.”
Jerry told him.
“That they would need it for around 8am tomorrow morning when the training weekend officially started.”

Jerry then took Sharon by her arm and led her to the Bar.
Sharon smiled at Donald as Jerry led her to the bar where the rest of the party were.
They spent the next couple of hours drinking and talking they had something to eat in the hotel restaurant.
Then decided to call it a night as they had an early start in the morning.

Danny was sat on the bed watching the TV. Donald had sent him up some sandwiches and a bottle of Coke which made Danny really happy.
His mother was not really keen on him drinking Coke at home, she only allowed him to drink sugar free juice.

Sharon and her party now made their way out of the bar and up to their rooms.
By pure coincidence Jerry had the room next to hers which also connected to her room but on the other side.
After everyone had gone into their rooms Jerry walked Sharon to her door.
He then took her by her arms and then span her around.

Before Sharon knew what was happening he laid a passionate kiss on her.
Sharon who had drunk more than she usually did started to respond to his kisses.
They both then stood in the hallway kissing and touching each other.
Sharon allowed him to run his hands over her big breasts and her hand went down to his groin and she started to rub his cock through his trousers.
After a few seconds Sharon realise what was happening and broke away from his embrace her face flushed with embarrassment.
She quickly made some sort of excuse and quickly let herself into her room.
Locking her door behind her.
Jerry smiled to himself then walked into his own room. He was determined by the end of this weekend to get into her panties.

Sharon now stood with her back against her closed hotel room door breathing heavily.
She could feel how hard her nipples had got when he started to kiss and touch her.
He may be a complete prat, but he certainly knew how to kiss her and she enjoyed her breasts getting played with by his fingers especially when he started to tweak her sensitive nipples.
She could feel how wet her panties had also got.
Sharon decided to calm herself down by taking a long hot relaxing shower; she stripped off all her clothes and went into the on suite bathroom.
Once inside the bathroom she got into the shower.

Danny now heard some noise from inside his mom’s room.
He had unlocked his side of the connecting door when he first got into his room.
Danny now tried the door and he found that it was unlocked.
He now opened the door and went into his mother’s room. He could see her clothes laid all over the floor.
So he decided to pick them up.
He noticed that her panties where wet and he could not help bringing them up to his nose to sniff them.
As well as sniffing them he used his tongue to lick up the left over pussy juice that had soaked into the material of the panties.

Sharon now felt a lot better after her long relaxing shower.
She now got out of the shower and grabbed her towel. However instead of getting dry inside the bathroom she went into the bedroom.
She had the towel in her hand.
When she walked out of the bathroom into her room Sharon stopped dead in surprise at what she now saw.

She saw her son stood in her room with her panties in his hand and he looked like he was sniffing them.
Sharon screamed at him.
“What the hell was he doing?”

Danny looked at his mother and saw that she was completely naked with water still dripping off her body.
Sharon now realise that she was completely naked.
She screamed at him once more then ran back into the bathroom.
Danny completely freaked out and ran back into his own room, closing and locking the connecting door behind him.

Sharon now sat on the toilet in the bathroom trying to make sense at what she had just seen.
Finally she got dry then went back into the bedroom this time with the towel wrapped around her body.
Her son was gone and the connecting door was closed.
Sharon now picked up her panties that he had dropped when he fled back into his own room.
She now sniffed them she could still smell the fragrance of her own pussy in the material of the panties.
Sharon now started to giggle to herself she had known for a long time that Danny had a little crush on her and that he was trying to see her naked whenever he could.

Sharon had just put it down to his teenage hormones. But catching him sniffing her panties had taken her by complete surprise.
She had suspected that he had been using her panties to Jack off into for the last year or so but had not said anything to him as she did not want to embarrass him.

Danny now sat on his bed he was absolutely petrified at what his mother was going to do to him. Danny couldn’t believe that he was so stupid as to do it in her own room.
He should have put them in his pocket to sniff later.
Danny had been sniffing her panties for the last few months.
He would then use them to Jack off with. He would wrap them round his cock and Jack off into the silky material of her panties.
He would then washed them out and put them back in the laundry basket.

Sharon’s senses were not working as normal, she was not a big drinker and the strong drinks that she had drunk in the bar had loosened her up somewhat.
Sharon now put on her robe over her naked body and put the panties in the pocket of her robe.
She then tried the connecting door it was locked.
She wanted to surprise her son, so she opened her door that led into the corridor.
Luckily there was nobody about.

Sharon now went to her son’s room and tried the handle of his door it was not locked.
She now opened the door walked into his room and closed it behind her.
Danny looked up now.
He was sat on the bed when she entered his room.
Danny was dreading what was about to happen.
Sharon saw her son sat on his bed; he looked like a deer caught in the headlights of some car. The harsh words that she was about to say to him left her and she just wanted to comfort him.
They had always had a special relationship ever since he was a baby.

Sharon now just stood looking at her son, she had her hands in the pockets of her robe which was causing it to gape open a little bit and probably show more cleavage than a mother should show her teenage son.
Sharon now said in her tender voice.
“Danny look at me please.”

Danny now looked up at his mother he had tears in his eyes which caused her to feel really guilty for shouting at him the way she had.
Sharon now apologised to him for shouting at him.
She now said to him.
“That he had taken her by surprise.
She was not expecting anyone in her room.”
She then smiled at Danny and said to him.
“Do you like my panties?”
As she said this she took the pair of panties out of her pocket and held them up to him.

Danny was now looking at his mother who was holding the panties in front of her.
He just nodded his head in answer to her question.
Sharon now smiled at her son lovingly.
She then tossed the panties over to him.
Danny clumsily caught them.

Danny now felt really embarrassed once again, he now had his mother’s panties in his hand and his mother was stood before him watching him.
Danny was about to drop them onto the floor.
When Sharon said to him.
“I know about you jacking off into my panties at home, I have known about it for a long time. I want you to show me what you do with them.
If you do I won’t tell your father what I caught you doing.
However if you don’t I will tell him and you know that he will really go over the top and blow a fuse.”

Danny couldn’t believe that his mother was blackmailing him like this.
He always thought that they had a special relationship. He knew that his dad would beat the hell out of him if she told him what he had been doing with her panties.
Danny now said in a very miserable sounding voice.
“What did she want him to do?”

Sharon now smiled once again at her son a look of satisfaction on her face.
She then said to him.
“What do you usually do with my panties?”

Danny was silent for a few minutes; Sharon got a little angry with him and demanded that he answer her.
Danny in a very low voice told her.
“That he used them to Jack off with.”

Sharon watched him fumbling with her panties for a few minutes.
She then said in her sternest voice.
“Ok show me exactly how you use them.”

Danny just looked at his mother in complete shock, she could not be serious.
However the look that she had on her face was one that he had seen many times before. When she had made her mind up.
She now stood before him glaring at him with her arms crossed over her ample chest.

Sharon now told him to follow her; she now unlocked the communicating door and went into her own room followed by Danny.
She now told him.
“To sit down on the bed.”
She now stood in front of him just looking at him with a soft smile on her face.

Danny looked at her hoping that she was joking. But her expression had not changed.
He undid his shorts and pushed them down his legs followed by his underwear.
Sharon smiled to herself when she saw his young cock come into view; for his age it was not a bad size.
Danny had his hands over his groin trying to hide his cock from his mother’s view.

Sharon now harshly told her son.
“To stop mucking about and to get on with it.”
Danny without looking at her wrapped her panties around his soft cock and tried to Jack himself off.
However he could not get a hardon.
He was too embarrassed and scared. He tried to Jack his cock off, but it would not respond to his touch.
Danny now looked up pleadingly at his mother and told her.
“That it was no good, he could not get hard.”

Sharon wanted him to show her exactly how he used her panties.
She now remembered that men had to have a lot of visual stimulation as well as being horny.
Sharon now told her son in a sweet innocent sounding voice.
“To look at her.”
Danny was still trying to Jack himself off.
He looked up at his mother.
His young face was a mask of misery and embarrassment.

As Danny looked up at his mother she let her robe drop to the floor, now she was stood directly in front of him completely naked with all her charms on show to him.
As he looked at her she started to tweak her own nipples.
Sharon smiled to herself when she saw him get instantly hard.
She then let one hand run down over her stomach to her hairy pussy.
She then started to rub her pussy lips with one hand.
And tease her nipples with the other hand.

Danny now had her panties wrapped tightly around his hard cock.
As he rapidly jacked himself off.
Sharon remained in front of him tweaking her own nipples and rubbing her pussy.
Mother and son just kept eye contact with each other as each pleasured themselves while watching the other.

After only a few minutes of rapidly beating himself off Danny let out a loud groan and he started to come.
Sharon was surprised by the amount of cum that shot out of his cock.
Danny quickly tried to catch as much of it in her panties as possible.
But some landed on the floor.
His cock and lower body were all messy from his cum.
Sharon continued to finger herself and had a small climax herself.
After they both had recovered.

Sharon took him by the hand and led him to the door which communicated with his own room.
She kissed him on his forehead and told him.
“To go get a shower and then go to bed.”
As Danny was reluctantly going back into his own room.
Sharon picked up her cum covered panties which he had dropped onto the floor.

Sharon now turned the cum covered panties over in her hands.
The material was completely soaked through with his cum.
Sharon told Danny.
“To hang on a minute.”

Danny stopped and turned to look at his mother.
Sharon smiled at him and tossed the panties to him which he caught.
Sharon then smiled at him once again and told him.
“To wash them out.”

She then started to walk him out of her room, closing the communing door in his face and locking it. Sharon now looked at her hands they were covered in his cum.
She looked for something to wipe them on, but there was nothing.
She was going to go into the bathroom to wipe them on a towel.
But she did not want to stain a hotel towel with her son’s spunk.

Sharon now let out a deep sigh; she then wiped her hands clean by rubbing them all over her big breasts and covering them with her sons’ spunk.
Her breasts now glistened in the light of the hotel room.
She smeared his spunk all over her big boobs.
Sharon now got into bed and within a few minutes was fast asleep.

Danny stood for a few seconds just looking at the closed door the stained panties in his hands.
He then went into his own bathroom and washed them out.
He then put them on a radiator to dry.
Danny then had a nice hot relaxing shower, within 15 minutes he too was in bed and fast asleep.

Part 03

Sharon was awoken by someone knocking on her door.
Sharon sleepily opened her eyes and looked at the clock on the cabinet next to her bed it had just gone 7am.

She then heard a voice she knew call through her door.
It took her a few seconds to realise it was Jerry.
He was telling her to be downstairs by 8am in her tracksuit or whatever she had brought.
They were going on a little run before breakfast.
Sharon looked out of the window it was cold and it was raining on and off.
She really did not want to go for a silly run.
However she made herself get out of bed, she then had a long refreshing shower.
She then dressed in her warm tracksuit and running shoes which she had brought with her.

She then put her hair up in a bun and donned a nice warm woolly hat and gloves.
She now went down to where the rest of the party were in the conference room most of them were dressed similar to her except for Elizabeth Swan.
She was dressed in a t-shirt and tight running shorts.
And it was obvious by the way her nipples were pushing through her t-shirt she was not wearing a bra.

Sharon could see the men looking at her tits as Jerry told them what they were going to do first.
Sharon whispered to Elizabeth.
“That she better go and get changed as it was rather cold out.”
Elizabeth just smiled at Sharon then told her.
“She went jogging in this kind of weather nearly every morning and for her not to worry about her.
She would be just fine.”

Now they all followed Jerry out of the conference room and out of the hotel.
He walked round a little track that went round the hotel into a wooded area.
Two men wearing military camouflage gear and looking like ex-squaddies where waiting for them.

Jerry now introduce Brian and Stephen to the group.
Brian and Stephen ran the outside part of their team building training course.
That the hotel put on.
Both of them had served with the parachute regiment and both were very fit.
Brian looked to be in his late forties he had a bald head, but was very muscular.
Stephen was younger than Brian, he was in his mid-30’s his build was virtually identical to Brian.
Both had bald heads and both were very muscular.

Brian now asked the group to follow him. They walked round a few more corners.
Then Sharon just stopped dead in shock.
Right in front of them was an army like assault course with climbing frames and rope ladders and swings over water.
It even had logs over pools of water for them to run across.
Jerry turned to the group and said to them.
“I hope you like this little surprise, we have to go across the assault course then run about half a mile back to the hotel.
Who wants to go first?”

Everyone just looked at Jerry not believing what they were hearing.
However Elizabeth loved this kind of thing and before anybody could say anything she started to run.
The first obstacle was a climbing frame which was about 30 feet in height.

Everyone watched in amazement as Elizabeth got up to the top of the climbing frame in about 2 minutes.
She was now stood on top of the frame.
Stephen was also at the top of the frame with her.
He was now pulling back a zip line for her.
After he made sure that she was holding onto it correctly, he then gave her a little push.
Elizabeth went hurtling down the zip line and stopped on a second platform.
She then quickly ab-sailed off this platform using the rope that was attached to it.
She now headed off for the second obstacle, which was a cargo net which you had to go under.

The rest of them reluctantly started to follow Elizabeth with Sharon bringing up the rear.
Jerry soon was level with Elizabeth.
The rest of them found it rather more difficult.
Sharon still was last.
She was tired exhausted and covered in mud; she was not having a good time.
Only Jerry and Elisabeth seemed to be enjoying themselves.
The rest of them were not really into this kind of thing.

Sharon finally got to the last obstacle which was a long log over a large pool of water.
Elizabeth and Jerry got over it quite easy and where now racing each other back to the hotel.
Sharon watched as both Larry and Geoffrey tried to run across the log.
They both fell into the water.
Sharon was surprised that the water was so deep it must be at least 5 feet deep.
Both Larry and Geoffrey managed to get themselves out of the water and now both of them were absolutely soaking wet.
They started to run back to the hotel.
Sharon was now joined by Stephen and Brian who had been supervising the course.
They both just stood watching her with big smiles on their faces.
Sharon was very nervous about crossing the log because she could not swim.

Brian now said to her.
“Don’t be scared it is quite easy the secret is just to go fast.”
With that he ran across the log then back to her to demonstrate how it was done.
Sharon took a deep breath and went for it she got nearly all the way across the log before she slipped and ended up in the water.

Sharon now was in a complete panic.
She was splashing about in the water, the men were shouting at her.
“To just put her feet down and stand up.”
However Sharon was too frightened and the water was icy cold.
Both men now feared for her safety and both plunged into the water after her.
Each of them grabbed an arm and they literally pulled her out of the water.
All three of them were now completely soaked.
Sharon was still in a complete panic they managed to get her on her feet and led her down a separate path to where they had an office and some equipment sheds.
Once inside the warm office they tried their best to calm her down.
But she was still in a complete panic.

Brian quickly went to a cupboard where they kept some towels and blankets.
He then told Stephen.
“To get her out of her wet clothes.”
Stephen looked at Brian a little unsure.
Brian once again told him.
“To get her out of her wet clothes, before she went into shock from the cold.”

Stephen now took hold of the zip of her tracksuit top and unzipped it.
He soon had it off her along with her t-shirt.
Brian came up behind her and soon had her tracksuit bottoms down.
Sharon suddenly stopped panicking and looked at Stephen in complete confusion.
She then felt a pair of hands pulling down her panties.
It was Brian.
Stephen smiled at her then started to remove her bra.

Sharon was now stood with both of them completely naked.
Stephen was stood in front of her smiling at her and looking at her beautiful body especially her big tits.
Brian was stood behind her running his hand up and down her back.
Now both men completely stripped off their own wet clothes.
Now all three of them just stood together completely naked.

Sharon was now brought back to reality and she let out a moan of surprise and also of pleasure.
Brian was now on his knees behind her.
He had pulled her ass cheeks open and was now running his tongue in and out of her asshole.

Stephen now smiled at the startled Sharon and before she could think.
He pressed his lips to hers and inserted his tongue into her mouth.
He also took hold of her big breasts and started to play with them.
Sharon could not help herself the tongue in her ass as well as his hands on her breast felt to good and she now moaned into his mouth as they kissed each other.

Sharon and Stephen continued to kiss for a few minutes.
Brian continued to stick his tongue deep into her asshole, which Sharon found she absolutely loved.
Brian now got up to his feet and stood beside Stephen.
Stephen placed a hand on her shoulders and gently started to push her down.
Sharon knew what he wanted and she willingly sank down onto her knees.
She now had two rock hard cocks level with her face.
Her mouth was literally watering.
It was one of her fantasies to be taken by two men at the same time.
However she never thought, she would ever act out her fantasy for real.

Danny had been awoken when he heard his mother next door moving about.
He waited until she left her room then discreetly started to follow her, luckily the hotel grounds where covered with plenty of big trees and bushy hedges.
So it was quite easy for Danny to keep out of sight.

Danny had been giggling to himself as he watched his mother and her work colleagues on the assault course.
He had been particularly interested in watching Elizabeth as she did the assault course.
He thought she was absolutely beautiful and had a great body and he liked watching her tits bounds up and down as she ran.

However Danny nearly ran from his hiding spot when he saw his mother fall into the water.
He knew that she could not swim and that water scared her.
However the men pulled her out so Danny remained where he was.
He waited for them to go down the other path then he followed them at a discreet distance.

Danny watched as his mother and the two men entered the office. He was still concerned for her safety and wanted to make sure that she was ok.
He went round to the back of the office and found a window which he could look in.
Danny watched in total silence as both men stripped off his mother then themselves stripped off.
With fumbling hands he found his mobile phone and soon had the video recorder set and was filming everything that was happening inside the office.

Danny was now very thankful that he had persuaded his parents to get him the dearer mobile phone for his birthday.
Because it had a better camera with a better zoom.
Danny was now capturing everything that happened in the office on his mobile phone.
He couldn’t believe it when his mother took both of them into her mouth at the same time. He was also a little jealous, wishing that his mother was sucking him off not these two men. However he soon had his own cock out and was jacking off with one hand while he continued to watch and film what was happening inside the office.

Sharon could tell by the moans coming from both men.
That they were on the verge of shooting off, so she pressed their cockheads tighter together so she could get more of their cocks into her mouth.
She then really started to suck.
Brian was the first to shoot followed a split second later by Stephen.
So much spunk was now being shot into her mouth that it started to leak out of the corners of her mouth.
Sharon was doing her best to try and swallow it as fast as they shot it.
But there was just too much and some even came out of her nose now.
Sharon had to let both cocks out of her mouth.
When his spunk came out of her nose.
Because she could not breathe.
However both men continued to shoot off and now covered her pretty face with their spunk.

Both men shot their last loads of spunk onto her big boobs.
Sharon held them both together and up so the men could shoot on them better.
After they had finished all three just grinned at each other.
Sharon told them both.
“That was really amazing.”

Stephen and Brian now looked at each other and smiled back at Sharon.
Stephen then said to Sharon.
“Would she like to try something really amazing.”
Sharon went a little shy now which was quite funny because she was on the floor completely naked her face boobs and hair completely covered with two strangers cum.
However she then said in her little girl voice.
“What had they in mind for her.”

Both Stephen and Brian had been jacking off their own cocks while they talked to her and now both were rock hard once more.
Stephen just smiled at Sharon and got on the floor.
He then told.
“Sharon to come and sit on his cock.”

Sharon was a little hesitant but only for a few seconds.
She smiled at him then walked over to him. She now positioned herself directly over his big cock.
She then took hold of his big cock and slowly inserted it into her wet pussy.
It felt so wonderful going into her, she had never had one so big in her pussy before.

Sharon was just about to start bouncing up and down on his cock when Stephen told her. “To hang on a moment.”

Brian now walked up behind her he had taken a jar of Vaseline out of one of the drawers and had been greasing up his own cock as he watched her sit on Stephens cock.
Sharon now realise what they had in mind and she was now scared of being split in two. Stephen’s strong hands came up and gripped her hips to stop her from getting off him.
He then started to talk to her reassuringly.
Telling her that they would not hurt her and she would love it once she got over the initial shock and pain.
Sharon did not like the sound of the word paying, however she tried to remain calm.

Danny who was still watching through the window, couldn’t believe his mother was going to let them fuck her in the ass.
He had never thought about fucking her in the ass before, but now he also wanted to try it.

Brian now stood behind Sharon he had a hand full of Vaseline.
He now started to rub the Vaseline into her asshole, he then inserted one finger into her asshole.
He then started to rub the Vaseline into her tight asshole.
Sharon moaned with pain when he inserted his finger into her asshole.
After a few moments she soon started to enjoy the feel of his finger ramming in and out of her asshole.
He now added a second finger and really started to ram them in and out of her asshole.

Sharon started to moan in pleasure, which got a big smile off Stephen.
Stephen who had a big grin on his face now said to her.
“I knew you would like it.”
Sharon just smiled at him and enjoyed the feel of his cock in her pussy and Brian’s fingers in her asshole.

Brian now nodded to Steven.
Steven told Sharon.
“To lift her ass a little bit.”
Brian now positioned his cock directly at the entrance to her asshole.
Stephen now held her hips tight so she could not move, Brian now gently started to push his cock into her very tight asshole.
Sharon started to cry out in pain as he pushed more and more of his cock into her asshole.
She thought he was going to split her in two, but he kept pushing and pushing.
Sharon took his entire length completely up her asshole.
Now she had two cocks buried deep in her body.
One in her cunt and the other in her ass.

Danny was watching all of this, he was truly amazed.
He couldn’t believe his mother had two cocks up her, one in her cunt and the other in her shitter.
He would never have believed his mother could be such a slut or could he.
Stephen now smiled at Sharon and told her.
“To get ready for the ride of her life.”

Sharon just looked at him her eyes were already dreamy with pleasure.
The feeling of two cocks inside her body even know they were not doing anything yet was so amazing it had given her two small orgasms up to now.

Stephen and Brian had done this before to plenty of women.
And they knew exactly what to do to give the woman the most pleasure.
As on cue they both pulled out of her then slammed back in at the same time.
They kept doing this with such force that Sharon just screamed with pleasure every time they slammed into her and she was amazed that every time they slammed into her she came.

Sharon was coming so much that she nearly passed out.
She was begging them to stop, but when they slowed down.
She begged them to go faster.
They both just grinned at each other and just kept on pounding in and out of her.
Both of them now just used her now for their own gratification as they kept on slamming in and out of her cunt and asshole.

Brian now let out a loud moan of pleasure and gripped her hips tightly.
He then rammed his cock all the way up her asshole, causing her to cry out in both pain and pleasure as he now filled her asshole up with his spunk.
Stephen like his friend was now shooting off into her cunt.

Sharon now had the most powerful and wonderful orgasm of her entire life and this time she did pass out.
The three of them remained where they wear on the floor for several minutes.
Each catching their breath.
Sharon was in no hurry for them to pull out of her, every time there cocks twitched a little bit. She came once more.
Eventually they pulled their cocks from her cunt and asshole.
Danny now decided it was time he disappeared he did not want to get caught spying on them.

The office had a small washroom, which Sharon now used to clean herself up.
Also her tracksuit was not completely dry, but it was dry enough for her to wear back to the hotel.
Both Stephen and Brian walked her back to the hotel.
Once at the hotel she disappeared up to her room to get a hot shower and to get cleaned up. She then joined the rest of her party, who had done the same as her and were now in the restaurant having some breakfast.
Danny was also in the restaurant having some breakfast, but he sat far away from his mother’s party just in case somebody recognized him.

Part 04

Danny was eating his breakfast and watching his mother’s friends at their table.
His mother now entered the restaurant; she was now wearing a white blouse and black skirt with matching high heels.
She had redone her makeup and her hair was now immaculate.
She went over to her friends and settled down at their table and was soon laughing and joking with the rest of the party as they discussed this morning’s assault course.

Danny finished his breakfast and soon got bored and he decided to go explore the hotel grounds.
He ended up at the assault course were Brian and Stephen where training.
The two men greeted him in a friendly manor and asked him.
“If he wanted to have a go.”

Danny explained that he didn’t have any training gear with him and if he messed up his clothes his mother would not be too happy with him.
Both Brian and Stephen just laughed and told him that they should have something in one of the equipment sheds to suit him.
They found him some shorts and a shirt and some running shoes too.
Danny was soon enjoying himself as he tried out the assault course.

Both Stephen and Brian were very impressed with him; he managed to do it better than the members of his mother’s party and did not fall in the water once.
After he had finished the course, he got changed back into his own clothes and went back to the hotel.
He was a little tired now, so he decided he would go and have a little sleep.

Sharon and the rest of her party spent the rest of that day in the conference room having meeting after meeting and listening two lecturer after lecturer.
Some of it was interesting but most of it was quite boring and she found herself thinking back to her wonderful experience in the office with Brian and Stephen.
She started to look at the men in her party in a different light too.
Jerry was still a complete asshole, but he was a handsome asshole and the other two men in her group would do if there was nobody else around to pleasure her.

After the group had finished their classes for the day they all had a wonderful it meal.
The group were tired so decided to have a nearly nights.
Jerry and Elizabeth where the only exceptions they stay in the bar most of the night.

Danny was laid on his bed watching some TV; he was only wearing a pair of boxer shorts as the hotel was nice and warm.
He heard a knock on the communicating door which led to his mother’s room.
It then opened and his mother entered his room.
He turned to look at her.
She was ready for bed.
She was wearing a white nightie which was quite low cut with a plunging neckline.

Sharon now set down on the bed next to him.
She asked him.
“What he had done all day.”

Sharon was not aware that she was running her hand over his naked chest as she talked to him. Danny liked the feel of his mother’s hands on his body.
He told her.
“All about having a go on the assault course.”

He then said to her about meeting Brian and Stephen who run the assault course.”

He then asked her.
“If she knew the two men, he was talking about.”

Danny tried to hide his smile, when he saw his mother flush a little bit in her face at the mention of the two men’s names.
Sharon told him.
“That they were the two men who ran the course when they had a go on it.”

She then quickly changed the subject; they talked for a few more minutes before she leant over brushing her breasts against his chest.
She gave him a good night kiss on his forehead then left his room.
He heard the communicating door lock behind her.
Danny fell asleep watching TV.

Sunday was the last day of the team building exercise.
Jerry told everyone over breakfast that he was very pleased with the progress and was happy with all the input everyone had made.
Larry whispered into Sharon’s ear.
“That Elizabeth and Jerry had spent the night together.”

This did not surprise Sharon in the least, but she was surprised that she felt a little jealous towards the younger woman.
Danny decided to wander further afield this time.
Brian and Stephen told him where there was a bike which he could borrow as long as he put it back where he found it.
He now went for a bike ride in the surrounding countryside.
It was well after 7pm when Danny returned to the hotel and it was dark.
He quickly put the bike back where he had found it and went into the hotel.
He quickly went to his own room.
Once in his own room he knocked on his mother’s communicating door to see if she was there.
He heard a voice from the other side of the door say come in.

Danny opened the door and walked into her room. Danny looked around but he could not see her.
He noticed a black dress laid on the bed, just then his mother came out of the bathroom she was topless.
Danny’s eyes were instantly drawn to her big boobs with their huge nipples.
She was also wearing a small black pair of silk panties and black stockings attached to a suspender belt.
She was also wearing a pair of black high heeled shoes.
She smiled at him then said to him.
“Have you had a good day?”

Danny was a little puzzled at first; she was not bothered about him seeing her boobs in the slightest.
This confused him even more.

Danny now sat down on her bed and just watched her.
Sharon turned to smile at her son.
She had decided that she was fed up with him trying to sneak peeks at her so she was just going to show him her boobs and get it out of his system.
Sharon now stood directly in front of her son.
She had her hands on her hips; she now looked directly at her son and smiled at him she then said to him in a very teasing voice.
“Do you like my boobs; you have been trying to look at them for years.”

Danny now felt very embarrassed, he had no idea that his mother knew that he had been peeping at her.
He could only dream what her reaction would be if she found out he had also been recording her. She would go absolutely ballistic.

Danny was now looking at the floor. Sharon smiled to herself and moved a little closer to her son.
She gently put a finger under his chin and raised his head so he was looking directly at her. She then took his hands and pulled him up off the bed.
She then turned around so she had her back to him.
She then took his hands and placed them on her stomach.
Sharon now put her own hands over his.
She could feel her son’s cock pressing into the thin material of her panties.
This put a smile on her face.
Her little boy would soon be having girlfriends and then leaving home.
This made her a little sad.
Sharon now pressed his hands a little tighter to her body. She then took a deep breath and started to move his hands up to her breasts.
She now placed a hand on each of her breasts, so he was now cupping one of her large breasts in each of his hands.

Sharon allowed him to keep his hands on her breasts for a few minutes and first he just held them.
Then he started to squeeze them and move his fingers over her now hard nipples.
Sharon smiled to herself and let out a low moan of pleasure.
She could still feel him pressing his rock hard cock into her ass.
Only her panties were stopping his rock hard cock from going into her asshole.

Sharon was enjoying him running his hands all over her breasts.
She was also enjoying him pressing his cock into her ass, Sharon realise that she was enjoying it too much and she reluctantly broke off their embrace.
She now turned and smiled at her son.
She then said to him.
“I now hope you have got this obsession with my knockers out of your head.
Please hand me my dress.”
Danny was still in ecstasy about his mother letting him play with her tits, he gave her a big silly smile then handed her the dress.

Sharon now slipped into the dress; it was a short black cocktail dress that just covered the tops of her stockings.
It had slips up each side so her stocking tops were revealed when she walked.
It also had a very low back and thin straps holding it up.
It was also very low cut in the front and showed off a lot of her cleavage.

Sharon now asked her son over her shoulder.
“If he will be so kind as to pull up her zip for her.”

Danny now with trembling hands pulled up the zipper of her dress.
He then grabbed her breasts and started to squeeze them once more.
Sharon laughed playfully and slapped his hands away and broke out of his hug.
She turned to face him and still smiling told him.
“To behave himself.”

Sharon now put a gold chain around her neck with a blue pendant on it.
She smiled once more to her son and as she was picking up her small black evening handbag she told him.
“To be good, she would have some dinner send up to his room.”
She then gave him a soft lingering kiss on his lips and left the room.

Danny now went back into his own room.
However he took the key out of her side of the communicating door so that she would not be able to lock it.
He then went back into his own room closing the door behind him.
luckily the TV in his room was a smart TV so he could send the footage of her getting fucked in the office by Stephen and Brian to the TV from his phone as he now watched it again as he jacked himself off as he laid on his bed.

However his smart TV kept losing the signal from his phone so he went back into his mother’s room who had a better smart TV and started to watch it again as he jacked himself off.

Sharon now stood at the entrance to the restaurant, soft music was playing and everybody was in their best clothes as there was a dance tonight.
Sharon was the first of her party to come down.
She then heard a voice behind her, she turned and it was Jerry.
He looked very handsome in his black dinner suit.
He complimented her on her dress.
Jerry now took her by her hand and led her over to their table.

Larry was the next to come to the table; he was also dressed in a rather nice black dinner suit. Larry was quite fat.
However the suit made him look very distinguished and successful.
Elizabeth and Geoffrey both came to the table together.
Geoffrey also looked very handsome in his black dinner suit.
Elizabeth was wearing a silver cocktail dress which was also low cut on the front.

Elizabeth and Geoffrey now sat down at the table.
Elizabeth smiled at Sharon and told her.
“How pretty she looked in her dress.”
Sharon could hear the bitterness in her voice.
Elizabeth did not expect Sharon to be wearing such a revealing and sexy dress.
She expected to be the best dressed at the table.
She expected all the men to be falling after her not Sharon.

The group now fell into polite conversation and the wine flowed freely the meal was very good and Elizabeth had forgotten her bitterness and was laughing and joking with Sharon now. This pleased Sharon as she did not want to fall out with Elizabeth.

After they had finished the meal they remained at the table and enjoyed the excellent wine and listened to the first class music.
A slow dance number now started to be played.
Before Jerry had the chance to ask Sharon to dance Larry beat him to it.
Jeffrey and Elizabeth looked on with amusement as fat Larry led Sharon off to the dance floor.
Jerry was rather mad but he kept it well hidden.
Before he could ask Elisabeth to dance Geoffrey was already whisking her off onto the dancefloor.
Jerry was now left at the table all alone, which was very embarrassing for him.
However within a few minutes he soon saw the funny side of this situation and started to laugh to himself as he watched everybody having a good time.
As Sharon and Larry dance together his hands were running all over her body.
Sharon just smiled to herself and did not say a word.
Larry took this for a green light and decided to make the most of the situation.
He was groping her bottom and he was also squeezing her big breasts as they danced. Sharon teased him a little bit by rubbing his cock through his trousers while they danced.
She was not prepared for the size of the bulge that developed in his trousers when she really started to rub him.
It looked like Larry was very well hung in the trouser department.
Sharon glanced over at Elizabeth and Geoffrey.
He was also taking this opportunity to rub his hands all over her body.
Like Sharon she was doing nothing to stop him.

After the song had finished they all returned back to their table, this continued throughout the night Elisabeth and Sharon danced with the men several times over.
Sharon was starting to get some ideas about Larry and Geoffrey because Jerry and Elisabeth seem to be getting very friendly and she seemed to be dancing nearly all the time with him.

Sharon decided to pay her attention on the two other men.
Sharon, Geoffrey and Larry were not surprised just before midnight when Jerry and Elisabeth made some excuse about wanting an early night.
They all knew that they were both heading off to Jerry’s room like the night before.
Sharon was now left at the table with the two horny men.
Sharon now astonished both of them by inviting them both up to her room for a night cap; she said this with a smile and a wink.
Soon they were in the elevator on the way back to her room.
Once the elevator doors had closed, both men grabbed her and were soon kissing her and squeezing her big breasts.
Sharon giggled and allows them to do whatever they wanted to do to her.

Danny had fallen asleep on his mother’s bed, when he heard her key in the lock and the sounds of hers and men’s voices.
He quickly looked around the communicating door was closed and he would never make it in time. However the wardrobe door was open.
He quickly turned off the TV and jumped into the wardrobe closing the door behind him.
He was only wearing his boxer shorts and a pair of socks.
He hoped they would not notice his clothes on the floor.

Danny was now peering out through a little gap in the wardrobe door.
He saw the door open and his mother stumbled into the room followed by two men.
One of the men had a bottle of whisky in his hand.
He had quickly liberated it off a trolley when they passed it on the way to her room.

Once inside the room one of the men closed and locked the door behind them.
The man with the bottle of whisky found some glasses and started to pour each of them a very large drink.
Sharon told the men.
“That she needed to go for a pee and would be straight back.”
Both of the men nearly choked on their drinks and Danny nearly fell out of the wardrobe, when Sharon came out of the bathroom.
She was only wearing her stockings and suspenders and high heels.
Her big tits and very hairy pussy were on display to them.
She just smiled at them both as she approached the bed.

Larry now handed her a glass of whisky with trembling hands.
Sharon took the whisky and knocked it back in one go.
She then took the bottle off Geoffrey and took a long drink from it.
She then walked away from the bed holding the bottle of whisky in her hand.

Sharon now turned to look at the two men she continued to take another long pull from the bottle of whisky.
Danny from where he was hiding in the wardrobe could literally hold out his hand and grabbed his mother’s naked ass she was so close to him now.

Danny like before was secretly filming his mother on his mobile phone, Sharon smiled at Larry and Geoffrey, she then did something really amazing.
Sharon put the bottle of whisky down on the floor it was a bottle of Grants single malt.
Sharon now started to do a sexy dance around the bottle of whisky shaking her ass and tits all over the place.
Larry and Geoffrey where encouraging her on with obscene comments and gestures.
Sharon now started to kneel over the bottle of whisky facing the men and showing her back and asshole to Danny.

Danny now watched as his mother lowered herself down so that her pussy lips were now touching the tip of the whisky bottle.
She now started to rub her pussy lips up and down over the whisky bottle.
She then lowered herself down onto the whisky bottle so it went right into her pussy.
Danny watched and filmed in amazement as she nearly took half the bottle into her pussy. She then raised up and started to go back down onto the bottle once more.
She now started to increase her speed as she used the whisky bottle to fuck herself.
She then said in a lust filled voice to both Larry and Geffrey.
“I suppose I best fuck myself with this bottle, because you to don’t seem to want to fuck me?”

Larry and Geoffrey looked at each other not understanding her.
Sharon continued to fuck herself on the bottle and just gave them a little mischievous smile. Both men suddenly understood what she meant.

Sharon was moaning and groaning quite loud now as she continued to fuck herself on the whisky bottle.
Larry and Geffrey just looked at her for a few seconds then they started to strip off all their clothes.
Both men did not have the best of bodies, Larry was quite fat and Geoffrey was very hairy.
Infact his nickname at work among the ladies who had gone out with him was Tarzan.

However it was not their bodies that now filled Sharon’s mind with lust.
She was looking at their cocks.
Geoffrey must have been nearly 10 inches long and quite thick.
Sharon was picturing all the pleasure that she would get from it once she had it in her wet pussy.
Larry’s cock was shorter but still a good 7 inches long and looked a lot thicker than Geoffrey’s cock.
Sharon now pictured all the orgasms it would give her.
She wanted it up her tight asshole.

Sharon now smiled at both men and told them.
“To stand on either side of her.”
Danny wished that they were facing the other way.
Sharon now started to suck from one cock to the other all the time she was gently raising herself up and down on the whisky bottle.

Danny was pleased that he had put his phone on charge before he had fallen asleep and that he had a large memory card in it.
So he did not have to worry about running out of space on the memory card.
He continued to hold his phone with one hand as he jacked himself off with his other hand.

Both Geoffrey and Larry were moaning with pleasure, her mouth felt absolutely wonderful on their cocks.
Both men were good friends and had often visited prostitutes and massage parlours together.
But they could not remember ever getting blown off as good as what Sharon was doing to them now.

Sharon could feel her orgasm about to hit her.
She quickly removed the whisky bottle from her pussy without once stopping sucking on their cocks.
She took the lid off the whisky bottle then she very quickly pushed it back into her pussy and continued to fuck herself with the bottle.
She then came and started to fill the whisky bottle with her sweet cunt juices.

Geffrey now moaned and started to shoot off into her mouth.
Sharon pressed her lips tightly around his cock so all his spunk would shoot directly down her throat and into her stomach.
Larry also came now.
But because her mouth was full of cock, he shot off all over her face and tits.
Sharon just winked at him as she swallowed the last drops of spunk from Geoffrey’s cock.
She then let Geoffrey’s cock out of her mouth and took Larry’s cock into it.
She just managed to catch the last spurt of his spunk in her mouth which she swallowed. Both men tasted delicious to Sharon.
She was now hooked on the taste of spunk cream.

Sharon now got off the whisky bottle; it came out of her pussy with a popping sound.
Sharon now took a drink from the whisky bottle, her pussy juice that had shot into the bottle made the whisky taste even better.
She now passed the bottle to the two men who each took a long drink from it.
Geoffrey joked that if they marketed this they would make a fortune.
All of them now just started to laugh at this little joke.

Sharon now climbed onto the bed and lay on her back. She now opened her legs wide and asked who wanted to be first.
For a fat man Larry moved quickly and soon he was positioning himself in between her legs.
Sharon let out a moan of pleasure as Larry thrust his cock into her wet pussy.

Larry now gripped her legs tightly and really started to pound his cock in and out of her pussy. Danny could hear it pounding in and out of his mother’s pussy.
He had a good view of his cock going in and out of her cunt.
Geoffrey watched this for a minute or so, and then he climbed onto the bed next to Sharon and started to rub his cock over her lips.
Sharon looked at him then opened her mouth so he could push his cock inside her mouth.

Geoffrey was now using her mouth as a cunt as he rammed his cock forcefully down her throat. Larry was still pounding in and out of her pussy.
Sharon was getting used like a common whore and she found to her amazement she loved this rough treatment.
Geoffrey was also roughly fondling her breasts as he rammed his cock into her mouth
Larry’s grip on her legs was also painful, but the pain mix with the sensation of him going in and out of her cunt was unbelievably good.

Larry now gave her some really powerful thrusts which made her squeal with delight.
He then groaned loudly and started to shoot off into her pussy.
Sharon also came when she felt his spunk shooting into her pussy.
Geoffrey on the other hand had not come yet.
So Sharon tightened her grip on his cock and started to suck him harder.
Soon she was rewarded with a mouthful of his spunk.
Which leaked out of the corners of her mouth now?

All three of them now collapsed onto the bed and rested for a few minutes.
Both Larry and Geoffrey were sucking on her breasts even though they had spunk on them. But the men did not seem to mind as they sucked on her big titties.
Sharon had a hand on each of their Cocks and was jacking on them once more to get them nice and hard.
She had not finished with them yet.

Sharon now moved to the end of the bed she still had their cocks in her hands.
She now smiled at the two men who were laid on the bed trying to catch their breath.
Sharon now started to suck from one cock to the other.
She was soon rewarded with two nice rock hard cocks.

Sharon now climbed onto Geoffrey she took his cock into her pussy and she started to ride him a few times getting used to his size.
She then told Larry.
To get behind her.”

Larry smiled at both of them, he knew what she wanted him to do within a minute or so he was ramming his cock up her tight asshole.
Sharon moaned with pleasure.
She now was getting fucked in both her holes at the same time.
Sharon now said to them both through her moans of pleasure.
“It is a pity I don’t have a cock to suck on as well; then I would be truly happy.”

Danny upon hearing his mother’s last statement was very tempted to offer her; his young cock to suck on.
However he did not know what her reaction would be to him suddenly appearing on the scene.
As on que to her last statement, her door opened and Jerry stepped in followed by Elizabeth they were both just wearing their dressing gowns.

Sharon and the two men were not aware of the presence of Jerry and Elizabeth until they heard Jerry’s voice say.
“Well this is a pretty picture.”
Elizabeth had started giggling now.

Sharon and the two men turned to see who had spoken they were blinded for a few seconds by the flash from Jerry’s phone as he took a picture of the scene on the bed before him.
Sharon was just about to tell the men to get off her.
When Jerry smiled and said to her.
“I think you were asking for a third cock?
Well it would be my pleasure to oblige you.”

Before Sharon could get out of this situation.
Jerry handed his phone to Elisabeth and told her.
“To keep taking pictures and videos.”

He then undid the belt of his dressing gown and let it fall to the floor, he was completely naked now.
He quickly climbed onto the bed, within a second his big hard cock was level with Sharon’s hot lips.
Sharon looked at him a little unsure what to do now.

The bedroom was now filled with flash after flash as Elizabeth continued to take picture after picture.
Larry and Geoffrey still had their cocks in her cunt and asshole, but they had stopped thrusting in and out of her.
They were waiting to see what she would do now.

Danny, who was still hidden in the wardrobe filming everything, also wondered what his mother would do now.
Jerry now took hold of his cockhead and started to rub it over her closed red lips.
Some of his pre-cum now started to dribble out of the tip of his cockhead and onto her lips.
Sharon opened her mouth and her tongue flicked out and tasted his cum.
She then smiled at him and wrapped her ruby red lips around his cockhead and sucked more of his shaft into her mouth.

She moaned through the cock in her mouth.
Geoffrey and Larry smiled at each other and both of them continued to thrust in and out of her.
Elizabeth had taken off her dressing gown and was also completely naked.
She was walking around the bedroom taking videos and pictures from different angles all the time.
Sharon now had a cock in every one of her holes; she had her boss in her mouth and her work colleagues in her ass and cunt.
How and when had she become such a slut?

Elizabeth was starting to feel a little left out of all the action now. She desperately needed a cock to fuck her or at least one to suck on.
However the men were occupied with Sharon.
Sharon felt like a princess she loved the attention of the three men.
She just wanted them to fill her up with cum.

Geoffrey was the first to cum, then Jerry came into her mouth and Larry came in her asshole. They now all collapsed back onto the bed.
Elizabeth now smiled to herself, at least she would get a turn now.
However Larry and Geoffrey were both exhausted and they both made some excuse and quickly got dressed and left the room.
Jerry too just gave Elizabeth a silly looking grim and then told her.
“That he too was totally exhausted.”
He then put back on his dressing gown and left the room.

Elizabeth just watched him go not believing that they would all go without giving her a good fucking. She was now in desperate need for some cock meat.
Sharon now laid back on her bed completely exhausted and very happy.
She was now in a dream world of spunk and cocks.
Elizabeth could see that her pussy was overflowing with spunk.
Sharon’s face was also covered in cum.

Elisabeth now let out a loud sigh; if she could not get spunk directly from the cock she did not mind getting it second hand.
Sharon was brought back out of her dream world by Elizabeth licking the spunk out of her pussy. Sharon lifted her head to see Elizabeth in between her legs happily licking away at her cunt.
Sharon had never had a woman do this to her before.

Sharon now smiled at Elisabeth and sank back down on to her pillows.
But she did opened her legs even wider so Elisabeth could get her tongue deeper into her cunt. Elizabeth enjoyed eating cum from a cunt.
She and her college friends used to do this all the time to each other after their boyfriends had given them a good fucking.

Elizabeth now had her ass up in the air as she continued to lick the spunk from Sharon’s pussy. Danny decided to get a close up view of Elizabeth’s pussy.
He leant forward a little bit out of the wardrobe.
But he still had his shorts down around his ankles and he lost his balance.
Before he could do anything to stop himself he fell out of the wardrobe.
Luckily for him when he hit the floor his phone bounced out of his hand and went under the bed. Danny saw where it had gone.
Danny now laid on the floor in his mother’s hotel room his boxer shorts down around his ankles and naked except for the socks he was wearing.

Both women now turned to look at him.
Sharon couldn’t believe that he had been in the wardrobe and Elisabeth couldn’t believe that there was a naked young lad in the room.
Sharon now came to her senses and cried out to him.
“Danny what the hell are you doing here and how long have you been in that wardrobe?”

Elizabeth looked from Danny back to Sharon a confused look on her face.
Danny still remained on the floor not daring to move.
He was trying to hide his cock from their eyes.
Sharon now took a very deep breath and spend the next couple of minutes explaining to Elizabeth exactly who and why Danny was here.
After she had finished explaining to her.
Elizabeth looked at Danny then just burst out laughing.

Elizabeth then said to Sharon.
“So nobody knows he is here?”
Sharon just shook her head and begged Elizabeth.
“Not to say anything to the rest of the group.”

Elizabeth now told Danny.
“To get up off the floor.”
Reluctantly Danny did as she asked him.
He had his hands over his cock trying to hide it from her view.
Elizabeth now told him.
“To step out of his boxer shorts.”
Danny stepped out of them and kicked them away.
Now he was completely naked apart from his socks, he still had his hands covering his cock and he was looking at the floor now.

Elizabeth now went and laid next to Sharon she wiped away a bit of spunk from her lips with her fingers.
She continued to look at Danny; he kept his eyes on the floor.
Elizabeth smiled to herself and told him.
“To look at them.”

Danny very reluctantly looked at them, his mother was looking away from him but Elizabeth was looking directly at him and smiling.
Elizabeth now said to Danny.
“You have been a bad boy and need to be punished.”

Sharon now turned to look at Elizabeth.
However Elisabeth just smiled at her.
Elizabeth now opened her legs wide and started to move a finger across her pussy crack.
She then told Danny.
“To get onto the bed.”

Danny was now sat on the bed crossed Legged his hands still covering his cock.
Sharon had turned around now and she was also looking at him.
She was still very annoyed with him for spying on her; she was also very worried about what he was going to tell his father.
Sharon knew that his father would go ballistic and promptly file for divorce straight away after he had given her a good beating.

Elisabeth now started to work two fingers in and out of her pussy all the time she kept eye contact with Danny.
He was looking at them and quickly looking back down onto the bed.
Elizabeth continued to work her fingers in and out of her pussy until they were both nice and sticky with her own pussy juices.
Sharon was also watching her, not knowing what she had in mind.
But too scared to say anything.
She didn’t want Elizabeth to go tell the others about everything that had happened.
Jerry would fire her on the spot, if he found out her son had seen everything that had happened in this room tonight.

Elizabeth now told Danny.
“To come closer to her.”
Danny slowly moved closer to her.
Danny was now sort of crouching over her stomach directly above her tits.
Elizabeth now held up her two messy fingers to him.

Elizabeth now told him to lick her fingers clean.
Danny looked at his mother but Sharon did not say anything she just looked away. Danny was getting quite excited now and his cock was now rock hard.
Danny took her fingers willingly into his mouth and sucked off all Elizabeth’s pussy juices.
She tasted wonderful.
Elizabeth smiled at Danny and told him to go down on her and lick her cunt out.
When Sharon heard Elizabeth’s last remark she turned to look at her.
Surely Elizabeth could not be serious he was her son after all.
Danny and his mother now locked eyes for the first time.
Sharon was just about to tell him to go to his own room.
When Danny disappeared in between Elizabeth’s opened legs.
Sharon watched in complete horror as Danny put his tongue on her friend’s pussy and started to lick her out.
Elisabeth stretched back on the bed and was soon moaning with pleasure as Danny pushed his tongue deeper into her pussy.
Sharon could not believe that she was watching her son lick out a woman’s pussy right next to her.

Elizabeth now cried out to Sharon.
“How wonderful his tongue felt in her cunt.”
As he brought her to a wonderful long overdue orgasm.

However Danny continued to lick at her pussy.
Elizabeth’s pussy was now so sensitive that she had to push his head a way from her cunt. When his head came back up out of her cunt.
Sharon could see his face was covered in Elizabeth’s juices.

Now Sharon was determined to send him back to his room and have a very strict word with Elizabeth this was totally over the top.
However Danny loved the taste of Elizabeth’s pussy and he was now looking at his mother’s cunt.
Sharon saw Danny looking in between her legs and felt very embarrassed especially as it still had plenty of spunk still inside of it.

Danny in his mind figured out that he was in a lot of trouble and whatever he did now he could not really get in any more trouble than he was already in.
This seemed to cheer him up in an odd sort of way.
So what he did next in his young mind was totally acceptable to him.
Danny saw that his mother was trying to close her legs and was pulling a sheet over her naked body.
Danny quickly got in between her legs and pushed them open and kept them open.
Sharon looked down at him in horror.
Danny looked at her for a split second then winked at her before going down on her cunt.
Danny now greedily started to lick at her pussy.
She tasted differently to Elisabeth because she also had a pussy full of spunk.
However this did not put him off one bit and he continued to lick and nibble away at her pussy.

Sharon was trying desperately to get him off her pussy.
But he was like a leech; he was on her good and tight now.
Danny now had her clit in between his lips and was teasing and sucking on it.
Sharon could not help letting out a soft moan of pleasure and soon she had given up fighting him and just lay back on the bed letting him do whatever he wanted to do to her pussy. Elizabeth had watched all of this with a big smile on her face.
She now took one of Sharon’s big nipples into her mouth and greedily started to suck on it as she continued to watch Danny eating out his own mother’s pussy.

Danny wanted to give his mother the best pussy lapping session that she had ever had.
Sharon’s moans and groans of pleasure were now getting quite loud.
When Danny lifted his head up to look at her, she quickly grabbed his head and pulled him back down onto her pussy.
This got a big smile off Elizabeth.
Danny now really got to work with his tongue, he was also fingering her with two of his fingers and ramming them in and out of her pussy as he licked and sucked on her clit.
With his tongue.

Sharon could feel her orgasm about to burst from her pussy.
She started to push her hips up into his face.
Danny continued to work on her clit.
Sharon now screened out loudly and spurted her pussy cream all over her son’s young face. She then collapsed back down onto the bed a look of pure ecstasy on her face.
Danny looked at his mother then looked at Elizabeth.
He then smiled at both of them and went back down on his mother’s pussy.
He now sucked up her pussy juices and continued to run his tongue over her outer pussy lips, which got low moans of approval off Sharon as he did it to her.

Before they called it a night Danny gave Elisabeth one more wonderful orgasm with his tongue.
After Elizabeth had gone back to her own room and as it was getting very late now.
Danny started to go into his own room.
Sharon asked him.
“Where he thought he was going.”

Danny told her.
“That he was very tired and was going to bed.”
Sharon now laughed at him and patting the bed next to her said to him.
“That he could sleep with her if he wanted to.”

Danny quickly got onto the bed and Sharon pulled the covers up over them both.
Danny cuddled up next to his mom and they both held each other for a few minutes before they fell asleep.
Danny fell asleep with one of his mother’s big nipples in his mouth.

THE END

---

Author’s Note: This is a serial novel. It mixes actual experiences, fantasies, and outright lunacy. It is not a quick lurk-and-jerk. I believe in a slow build, in order to have a better payoff at the end. (Like Sting, I’m Tantric…). I plan to release a new chapter every week. Hopefully the response will be good! Enjoy.

Chapter 32

By the time Sara and I made it back to the hunting camp, the party was in full swing. Couples and groups were clustered about the clearing, and some amongst the trees at the edge, and everywhere were bare flesh and passionate cries. The smell of sex in the air was overpowering, and the pheromones carried on the breeze began working their magic on me, getting me hornier by the minute. Near the path I spied John’s pale ass pumping between Angela’s spread legs. She was egging him on, shouting, “Yes! Yes! Fuck me harder!” and it looked like the lucky boy was doing his best to comply. I was a little jealous that he had outlasted me, but I remembered he had already blown one load before I had left and felt a little better. Hell, maybe he was on his third already.

Nearby were Missy and Logan. He was on his back as she rode his young cock slowly, and I watched her pale, slim body move sinuously on top of him. Her light tan nipples jiggled slightly with each rocking motion, and Logan was playing with them deliriously, enjoying his first naked girl to the fullest. The girl eyed me as I walked into the clearing hand in hand with Sara, and with a wink blew me a kiss. I waved at her, and, showing off for us I’m sure, she reached behind her ass to grab Logan’s nuts and give them a squeeze, making him yelp and jump.

Sara giggled, and whispered, “Ride ‘em, cowgirl!” to herself.

Janie was near the fire pit, Emily sitting on her face moaning while Nina scissored her violently. The sight of their two brunette pussies grinding against each other was so entrancing I had to stop and watch for a moment, my cock fully erect now.

“That is pretty hot,” Sara murmured. “Your girlfriend has an awesome body.”

“You got that right,” I sighed, moving onward. Emma was in a writhing mass of girls, having both tits and her pussy sucked while another girl, Hannah it turned out as we got closer, fed her some tit while she buried her fingers in her own red-haired snatch.

“Oooh, look at the new girl,” Sara breathed. “She’s getting the deluxe treatment.”

“How did you guys know to invite those two?” I asked. “Is your gaydar that good?”

Sara laughed. “No. Alexis caught them sucking that French girl’s tits this morning. We figured they were our type.”

Eying Megan, I had to agree. She was deep into a session of sixty-nining with Samantha, and I could hear the lapping noises emanating from the two pussies as we walked by. Desperate moans were coming from each girl as they pleasured one another, lost in their own little world.

In the center of things, on a log near the fire pit, Mary and Danielle sat, caressing each other sensually while they surveyed their kingdom of hedonism. Sara led me to them, then departed with a small kiss on my cheek. “Thanks for the fuck, Dave! It was sick!”

“I assume that’s good?” I asked the two women.

Danielle laughed, eying my prick languidly while Mary sucked her nipples. “Yes, it’s good. We get to keep up with the slang, working day in and day out with these girls. It changes constantly.”

Mary popped her mouth off of her lover’s breast long enough to ask me, “So you got to dip your wick into that fine little pussy of hers, huh, Doc?”

“We had a fantastic time down by the stream,” I agreed, nearly drooling as I watched her gently tongue Danielle’s puffy brown nipple.

Danielle surprised me by lightly stroking my throbbing erection, which was poking out at her insolently. “That’s a nice cock you’ve got there, Dave. I haven’t had one in a long time.”

Mary spoke up again. “That’s what I said last time he was here. Do you miss it at all?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Danielle sighed, still playing with me idly. “I love girls so much better. They’re just softer and gentler all around.”

“I dare you to suck it,” Mary said with a naughty grin.

“Mare! Are you serious?”

“Yeah, go on. Do it. See if you still have what it takes.”

Danielle stared at her partner, who returned the glare impishly and moved her hand down to the dark-haired woman’s bush, stroking it. She seemed to come to some sort of internal decision, and surprised us both by leaning over and popping my dick into her mouth. I gasped as she swirled her tongue around the helmet with a flourish, showing me that yes, she definitely still had it. “Now you do it, too,” she demanded, leaving a hanging drop of saliva on the end as she withdrew.

Mary chuckled, and grabbing the base of my penis in her hand, engulfed the rest of it with her mouth. She lacked the finesse of Danielle, but made up for it in enthusiasm, placing her hands on my ass and pulling her face onto my meat until she was gagging as the swollen head hit the back of her throat.

She let me go, choking slightly, and Danielle burst out laughing. “I think you forgot how to do it, honey. Maybe you should stick to pussy.”

“I thought she did a fine job,” I said, defending the blonde woman. “But you ladies need to stop torturing me. If you’re not going to get me off, point me to someone who will.”

Mary, eyes still watering, choked out, “Go find Samantha. She’s been talking all day about getting your cock in her.”

“I didn’t want to bother her; she’s with Megan.”

“Oh, go ahead,” insisted Danielle. “Join them. I don’t think they’ll mind.”

Hormones over caution again. I walked over to where Megan was working on Samantha’s dark pussy. I knelt over her head, between the spread brown legs of the hunter, and watched Megan’s pink tongue caress the brown folds of Samantha’s cunt for a moment. Megan’s eyes were closed and she was so lost in the moment, her own snatch getting worked over by the black girl lying on top of her, that she didn’t even notice me straddling her head. Stroking my dick as I stared, I was soon rigid as an iron bar and ready to go.

“Sorry to interrupt, Megan, but I owe this young lady a fuck.”

The cheerleader’s eyes opened in surprise, and she found herself staring at my erect penis hanging inches over her face. Her mouth opened, and I thought she was going to protest, but instead let out a mighty groan as Samantha must have hit a particularly sensitive spot. Since I heard no complaint, I took that as agreement, and grabbed Samantha’s generous hips, pulling her up in the air a few inches and leaving her resting on her knees. Now I could enter that chocolate tunnel.

I placed my engorged cockhead at her entrance, loving the contrast between my pale prick and her dusky pussy. I used my thumbs to spread her wider, demonstrating the old adage: they are all pink on the inside. Her gash was a brilliant coral color between the dangling brown folds, almost matching the hue of my swollen member. She was slick with saliva and vaginal secretions, and I felt compelled to thrust into her; I couldn’t hold off any longer.

As my cock plowed into that warm, wet chute, Samantha gave a little yelp, pulling her lips from Megan’s lower ones for a moment. “Dave! Glad you could join us.”

“How did you know it was me?” I asked, slowly sliding in and out of her, enjoying the wonderful sensation of her ribbed vaginal vault caressing the length of my shaft.

“Those other boys are cute, but that’s a man’s cock in me. Who else would it be?” She fell silent as she went back to work on the spread labia under her face. Megan started moaning again, adding a little spice to this sweet fuck.

Samantha’s hips were moving in a circular motion, enhancing my penetration of her and increasing the divine friction between us. I think she must have been getting more excited, because she seemed to attack Megan’s cunt with renewed vigor, getting more aggressive with it and causing the white girl to yelp and squeal.

I felt Megan’s tongue return to its rightful place, massaging the dark nub at the top of Samantha’s labia. The young cheerleader didn’t seem to mind being displaced from the lower reaches of Samantha’s gash, content to work on the sensitive clit for now. Every now and then I felt the tip of her tongue slip off the other girl’s vulva and onto the shaft of my dick, tickling me lightly as I plowed her friend. Soon it seemed that her tongue was on my dick more than on the pussy, as the little cutie must have discovered she liked the taste of the frothy cream my cock was churning out of the dusky beauty’s hole.

The combination of the tight, warm embrace of my new lover’s cunny, the moans of the two girls piercing the night air, the heady scent of pussy on the breeze, and the oral caresses Megan was giving me began to have their predictable effect. I was getting pretty worked up. My thrusting became wilder, and I pounded the pussy surrounding my meat with abandon, slamming into her with the force of a pile driver. We were all making sounds now, me grunting like a beast, Samantha actually growling as she attacked Megan’s tender twat, and Megan screaming as the other girl worked her over. I suspected Samantha, in the heat of the moment, had begun chewing on the sensitive tissues of the cheerleader’s nether regions, for the poor girl was now shuddering wildly, screeching like a banshee. I missed the added tongue action, but the cheerleader seemed a little distracted at the moment.

That didn’t last, however, and after her climax she must have lost all inhibitions about her bi-curiosity. Her warm mouth now sucked in one of my nuts, which had been swinging over her face, and began pulling on it aggressively. That was the final straw for me; I fountained into Samantha’s depths, painting her cervix with my warm seed, my convulsions helping her to reach her own orgasm noisily.

The two of us gasped and groaned our way down from our peak, me still twitching under the onslaught of Megan’s tongue on my recently emptied nut. As I pulled my softening prick out of the dark tunnel it was lodged in, Megan finally gave up sucking my scrotum and went back to her first love: pussy. She lifted her head off the ground enough to reach the dripping cunt above her, and began lapping up the semen as it leaked from her lover’s spread lips.

Samantha settled back lower so her fuckbuddy didn’t have to strain any more, and resumed her own licking. I sat back, catching my breath, as the two went back to work on each other, resuming their mutual pleasuring as if I had never even been there. I looked down at my limp cock, now spent and useless, and for the first time in my life wondered if it would have been better to be a girl. After all, they could just keep going and going and going without this damned down time us guys were forced to endure.

“Thank you sugar; that was nice,” Samantha called to me from deep in Megan’s snatch. Well, at least she had noticed me, I thought ruefully.

With a biologically-enforced wait before I could enjoy participating in any more excitement, I wandered the surreal landscape of the clearing, observing sex acts in every direction. I’ve never been a prude, far from it, but this evening was turning out way beyond any party I’d ever been to, even in my drunken college days. By the time I made it back to where Janie was, she and the other two girls were lying together in a pile, gently caressing each other’s skin while taking a breather. I sat down next to them and joined in rubbing the sweaty female flesh before me, starting with Emily, who was rubbing Janie’s feet.

“Mmmm, that feels nice,” she said, leaning into the back rub contentedly. Her slender torso was well-muscled, and I enjoyed the contact with her sweet young body as I worked out the kinks in her trapezius.

“You look like you’ve been busy,” Janie said, gesturing to my limp cock, which was covered in thick white discharge from Samantha’s cunt.

“You’ve been fucking Samantha, right?” Nina said. “Nobody creams up like she does.” She was laying on her belly propped up on her elbows as Janie massaged the backs of her thighs.

“Guilty as charged,” I laughed.

The lovely teen reached out a delicate finger and swirled it around the base of my penis, collecting some of the still moist residue. She popped it into her mouth while eyeing me suggestively. “Yummy, yummy in my tummy!” she said.

Christ, I must really need a recharge, I thought, as even that didn’t get me hard again. I guess I wasn’t a young man any more. Oh well, you’ve got all night I consoled myself.

We watched as nearby John and Logan staggered to their feet, having evidently finished the required stud duties with their partners. Both of them were sweaty and covered in a sheen of dampness, equal parts perspiration, feminine juices and saliva. Their eyes were still a little wild, but their dicks were now only at half-mast. They made their way over to us on unsteady legs.

“Wow, Dave,” John managed. “This is some party! I’ve never seen anything like this. I didn’t know things like this went on.”

“Yeah,” agreed Logan. “I thought wild parties happened in college. I didn’t think older people did this, too.”

“Older people?!” said Janie with a dangerous note in her voice. “Who are you calling old, buddy?”

“Uh, oh,” I muttered to him. “Retreat, retreat!”

“Not old,” he sputtered. “Just older than college. I don’t think you’re old. I think you’re incredibly hot!”

Janie appeared a little mollified. Maybe it was being around all these teenage girls, but I guess she was feeling a little insecure and needed to prove to herself she still had game. Now she stood, her stunning body glistening in the firelight. She put her hands on her hips, tightening her pecs and making her fine tits stand out.

“You like what you see?” she said huskily.

“Shit yes!” breathed John, as Logan just gulped and nodded his head.

Janie began caressing her breasts slowly, running her fingers around the nipples lightly, making them stand up. “Have you boys been having naughty thoughts about me in class?”

Oh, she was bringing out the heavy artillery. Playing the teacher card; there was no better way to get a teen boy horny. They were fixated on her hands, one of which made its way over her taut abs and started combing through her pubes.

“Y-yes,” said John, looking guilty, turned-on, and totally shell-shocked.

“You boys wanted to see me naked, didn’t you?”

“Oooh, yeah,” Logan said fervently. “You are such a MILF!”

“Oh, really?” she said, a small smile quirking her lips. “You want to fuck me?” She spread her feet slightly and started stroking her mound, her middle finger dipping into the furry crease of her gash. “You think either of you boys is man enough?” Several of the girls had taken notice, and now a ring of faces had turned toward the scene.

Both boys were now sporting woodies again, their pink peckers fully erect and waving in the night air. I guess the evening’s activities had boosted their confidence, because John confidently said, “I know I am.”

“But that’s Jared’s mom!” Logan hissed to his friend. “We can’t fuck her!” He turned to me in confusion. “Can we, Dave?”

“If she’s OK with it, why not? She’s a grown woman; she knows what she’s doing. Just make sure you do a good job. Just because it’s not Tae Kwon Do doesn’t mean she’s still not going to evaluate your performance.”

“I can’t believe we’re gonna fuck Master Scarlatti,” he said to himself, his voice quavering wildly.

“Bring those cocks over here, boys. You know we have to check your equipment before a match.”

They walked over to her, erections leading the way, and stood silently in front of her. I must have been imagining it, but I swore I could hear their hearts pounding in their chests, they looked so nervous.

Janie knelt between them, putting her at eye level with their pricks. She lightly stroked each scrotum, tickling the hairs on their young sacks.

“Oh God!” John blurted out. Logan just took it in silence, still in shock. Taking a firmer grip, she massaged their balls, her index fingers visible to the audience between the boys’ legs as she slipped them backwards, touching their assholes and making them both gasp.

The fingers trailed back over the twin pairs of nuts and slowly wrapped around the throbbing shafts of their penises. Carefully she began stroking them, looking each boy in the eye in turn.

“The equipment seems to be in order. Are you students well-prepared for your class?” Her words mimicked our school’s headmaster, although I don’t think this is what he had in mind when he said them last time I saw him.

The two nodded dumbly, in a blissed out stupor as the sexy instructor they had grown up fantasizing about jerked them off in front of a ring of hot, naked girls. I wasn’t surprised to see my own cock perking up, this was such an erotic fantasy come to life.

“Well, then. A little warm up to start.” And with that she pounced on Logan’s knob, engulfing it in her mouth all at once. Several girls cheered, and Logan’s knees almost gave out as she began sucking him like a two-dollar whore. Her slurps and his moans fought for supremacy in the air, and her left hand reached around to cup his ass as she gobbled him. Her right hand was still pulling John’s pud, and he watched his friend’s blow-job proceed right in front of him with amazement and a touch of jealousy.

Fortunately, Janie wasn’t playing favorites, and she soon popped Logan’s pecker out of her mouth and replaced it with John’s, resuming jerking off Logan in the meantime.

A muted but heartfelt “Oh, fuck!” erupted from the boy as she deep-throated him expertly, pulling back only after she had had his dickhead lodged in her throat for a good 10 seconds. I started stroking my own meat, now fully in heat myself, but after only a couple of pulls I was dislodged by both Emily and Nina, who were sitting on either side of me, and apparently as turned on as I was. The two teens fondled me aggressively, taking turns between my cock and balls, sometimes both working my shaft at once. All the while their free hands were busy in their crotches, masturbating their sweet young pussies and filling the air with their sublime scent. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue, and Emily took the hint, pulling her sticky fingers out of her snatch and letting me suck her honey off of them gratefully. When I had cleaned them off, she replaced the digits back in her cooze, and Nina took her turn, letting me lick her tangy juice off of her dripping fingers as well. We went back to watching the action, continuing in this vein while Janie did her thing.

Finished with warm-ups, she lay on her back, that wonderful, sopping pussy now gaping wetly as her legs were spread to their limit. “Who’s up to the challenge first?” John practically dove on top of her, but Janie held him off, saying, “Hey! Didn’t you learn anything from your lessons tonight? It’s about the girl’s pleasure first.” She pointed at her spread labia. “You got your warm-up exercises; now I need mine.”

Suitably chastised, John crawled backwards until he was kneeling between her feet. He seemed mesmerized by the sight in front of him: the dripping wet, spread beaver of his friend’s mom. His paralysis didn’t last long, however, and he fell face first into her cunt and began lapping at it like a crazed deer on a salt lick.

“Faster!” Janie yelled, although her ecstatic grin belied her faux-stern tone. “Get that tongue up in me farther.” He struggled to comply. “Now give me some long, slow licks from bottom to top. One, two, three, four.” She counted in cadence, just like in class, and Emily giggled, bringing her hand to her face unconsciously. She seemed startled by the smell of it, and after glancing at it in surprise, remembered she’d had it buried knuckle-deep in her snatch a moment before. She slipped it into her mouth, tasting herself, while returning her attention to the spectacle in front of her. That little gesture alone almost had me blowing my load, but I exerted what control I had learned from Anjali to settle myself down. I was at least helped by the fact I had just ejaculated about a quart of semen, in two recent doses.

“Now suck my clit!” Janie ordered, and we heard slurping noises as he bent to his task like the good student he was. Janie yanked the hand still wrapped around Logan’s meat, getting his attention off of her cunt and onto her face. “Don’t just stand there!” she scolded. “When you’re sparring with a partner, you can’t miss any opportunity or lose focus. Sex is no different. Get to work on my boobs!”

“Yes, ma’am!” he barked out reflexively, and fell to his knees beside her. In spite of her harsh tone, her arm cradled his head gently as he fastened on to her left tit and gave suck. She let the boys work on her for a minute or two, cooing softly and stroking their hair like the mom she was, sparing a high-voltage smile for me when she looked up momentarily.

“Good job, boys,” she finally told them. “Now let’s move on to the next round. John, you’re already between my legs. Get that dick inside me.”

“Yes, ma’am!” He scrambled on top of her, shaking like a leaf from pure adrenaline rush, and aimed his quivering cock at her gaping slot. As wide open a target as she was, she still had to guide him into her, his inexperience betraying him as he poked her labia a few times trying to line himself up.

“You’re a black belt, John! You should be able to hit your target with more control than that. You obviously need more practice.”

“I can do that, ma’am!” he shouted out, beginning to thrust into her wildly, making both Nina and Emily laugh this time. I spared a glance at Nina’s jiggling teen rack as she laughed, her hand still working my johnson as she enjoyed the show. I figured I owed them some reciprocation, and reaching over the arms leading to my groin, placed a hand on each girl’s damp fur pie and began to rub them. They both grinned at me, removing their own hands from their pussies and letting me take over. We all turned our attention back to the threesome before us as Janie continued her instruction.

“OK, that’s pretty good, John, but I expect more from my students. Pay attention to my responses. If you hear me gasp, or moan, you’re doing something good. If I’m just laying there, you’re boring me. Your prick isn’t magic, and it’s certainly not the biggest I’ve had. You need to work to please a woman.”

“Yes, ma’am. What should I do?”

“Here. Logan, let go of my boob for a minute and scoot back.” The younger boy reluctantly did so, still staring at the sweet treat he had just had snatched from him. Janie gently pushed John back until his glistening young cock sprang from her pussy. She rolled onto her side, facing Logan, and pulled her right knee up so her pussy was exposed to John’s view from between her thighs. “Now, get your dick back in there, and this time try to hit the front wall of my pussy. That’s where the sweet spot is. If you can hit that, you’ll score points just like sparring.”

The horny teen was so randy by now he forgot his “Yes, ma’am” and wordlessly plowed back into Janie’s cunny, a heavy sigh of contentment whooshing from his mouth as he sank into her welcoming warmth gain. A look of concentration showed on his handsome young face beneath the curtain of blond hair hanging over his forehead as he strove to please his teacher. His pale ass churned quickly as he drove into her, his nuts rolling back and forth on her left thigh as he worked.

“Mmmm, that’s better!” Janie said with a smile. “Now you’re hitting the target. Keep it up!” She turned to face Logan again. “You need to practice face-fucking, young man.” She beckoned him closer with a crooked finger. “I’m going to open my mouth, and you are going to fuck it just like it was Missy’s pussy. Just be more gentle, because the mouth isn’t quite the right shape for a dick. There’s not as much room, and pussies don’t gag.”

The young man hesitantly scooched forward on his knees, anxious not to hurt his new favorite teacher. Janie opened her mouth slightly, lips pursed, and closed her eyes as he slid into her. Her free hand crept up to touch his dangling balls, letting them rest in her palm while he began thrusting. A look of sheer ecstasy was on his face as he worked, his prick undoubtedly getting tickled by her skilled tongue as he humped her face faster and faster.

Janie took her double-ended penetration for a few minutes, but apparently wanted to ensure equal instruction time for her students. She gently disengaged from Logan’s cock, and placing a hand on John’s chest stopped his pumping. Gauging the harsh gasps emanating from his mouth, he wasn’t going to last much longer.

“Logan, your turn. You’ve had a little practice fucking my mouth, and you’ve heard my instructions to John. Let’s see how you handle yourself balls-deep in a pussy.” The boy’s eyes lit up as he scrambled to her other end, then widened as she got on her hands and knees, presenting her ass to him. “Make sure you get the right hole; anal is a lesson for another day.”

He knelt behind her, his wet prick pointed at her equally wet vagina, and eased in. An involuntary groan escaped his lips as he sank into her depths. He was motionless for a minute, reveling in the sensation, until Janie scolded him.

“Don’t lose focus! You’re supposed to be pleasuring me, remember?”

“Sorry, ma’am.” He began briskly pounding into her, and she nodded to herself, satisfied. She again turned her attention to John, who was standing next to her, a desperate look on his face.

“You really want to come, don’t you?” she said.

“Yes, ma’am,” he croaked, his hand unconsciously moving to encircle his twitching cock.

“But you’re able to hold it; that’s good. It shows strength of character.” A smile crept onto her face as she considered her next move. “You won’t always have a sparring partner, so sometimes you need to be able to take care of things yourself. Why don’t you jerk yourself off in my face. I’m sure you’ve had plenty of practice masturbating.”

“In front of everybody?” he asked, his wide eyes taking in the ring of eager spectators.

“Yes. You need to be able to perform in front of others without fear. It’s important to gain confidence through practice. When you’re ready to come, tell me, and I’ll let you shoot in my mouth.” I was certain he had never heard those words before, in or out of school.

“Yes, ma’am,” he murmured quietly, hesitantly stroking his firm young dick.

“I can’t hear you!” Janie barked.

“Yes, MA’AM!” John shouted, the added energy erasing his fear. He began yanking on his meat aggressively, heedless of his audience.

“Oh, fuck, this is so hot!” Nina breathed. “I can only imagine if one of our teachers did this in algebra class. That would be awesome sauce!” She looked at me hungrily. “I need you to fuck me Dave; I’m so horny I can’t stand it.” She rolled on her side, mimicking the position Janie had been in moments ago. That way she could still watch the action, I guess.

I looked between her pale, coltish legs, spying the dense thicket of dark hair peeking between them. I caressed her tight little ass for a moment, thinking that teen pussy was one of the finest things in the world. My dick didn’t want time to reflect, though, it wanted in this succulent dish. Since I usually follow its lead, I buried Little Dave into her tight young snatch in a heartbeat, and began pumping away joyfully.

Emily looked a little pouty, and said truculently, “What about me?”

“You already fucked him last time,” Nina said reasonably, her voice shaking as I slammed into her. “It’s my turn. But I know what you can do. Remember that yoga pose you were laughing at the other day?”

Emily’s face lit up. She scooted next to Nina’s shoulders and hoisted her body up in the air in a headstand, facing toward Janie. She could still watch, just upside down. Nina supported her back with her free hand. I was not sure how this was supposed to relieve her horniness, but I understood when she spread her legs wide, doing the splits. I pulled my head back sharply as her leg dipped under me, narrowly avoiding getting kneed in the jaw. Now her lovely young pussy was on display just inches to my right, its heavenly fragrance wafting into my nose.

“Dive in, Doc!” Nina said happily. “Emmy needs some lovin’, too.”

Twist my arm, I thought, adjusting myself forward over Nina’s hip and planting my face in that gorgeous, 15-year-old twat. She had finished her period since I had last seen her this intimately, and her fresh young cunt now tasted tangy and sweet, almost like pineapple. I blissfully did my duty to the two young ladies as we watched Janie’s sex-ed lesson come to a close. Looking around, I saw frenzied activity amongst the spectators in all directions as the universal horniness brought on by the erotic show going on in our midst reached a fever pitch.

Samantha and Megan had now joined Alexis and Hannah, and one of the girls had brought out the big, black dildo that Janie had borrowed the other day. They seemed to be taking turns cramming it into each other, making wailing noises as their tender pussies were spread to their limits. Missy and Angela were now squatting in front of Mary and Danielle, eating out their coaches, who were sitting next to each other on the log watching Janie work and playing with each other’s tits. Sara was toying with Toni’s ass and pussy, while the lovely Italian girl rested on her knees and forearms, butt propped up in the air and eyes focused on the two teenage boys thrusting into their instructor.

Logan was still pumping away into Janie’s sweet cunt, sweating and gasping. I was sure he had only lasted so long because he had already nutted several times already. John’s hand was a blur as he yanked his meat furiously, driving hard for a climax, all performance anxiety gone by this point.

“I’m gonna come!” he shouted, and true to her word, Janie opened wide to take his offering into her mouth. The young man placed his now purple dickhead on her tongue, and with a few more jerks of his hand began spurting jets of semen into the waiting orifice. “Oh, shit! Oh, yeah!” he groaned, milking the last drops out of his overtaxed peter.

A cheer went up from the girls as he blew his load, and they now began chanting Logan’s name, encouraging him as he raced for the home stretch. As Janie swallowed John’s seed, I saw a look of concentration on her face, and wondered if she were showing her student what a Master could do with her pussy. My suspicions were confirmed when Logan began gasping,
“Oh my God! What’s happening? It’s squeezing me!” Mary and Danielle laughed at the boy’s delighted shock, and soon the girls were all clapping as he unloaded into his teacher and collapsed onto her, completely spent.

After a moment to catch her breath, Janie gently helped Logan off of her and they got to their feet. She led him over to John and had them stand next to each other. She stood opposite them, her ass to me, and I could see the sticky trail of semen leaking out of her snatch and down her thigh as she moved. Janie called them to attention, and they held the pose, bodies straight, eyes forward, and limp penises still trickling drops of pearly fluid from the ends.

“Bow to your instructor!” she commanded, and the boys complied, giving her a deep bow of respect. Respect the pussy, boys! I thought, still thrusting my cock into Nina’s and my tongue deep into Emily’s. That’s really who’s in charge. The girls all began clapping and cheering wildly, and grins of amazed disbelief broke out on the faces of the two young men as what they had just experienced hit home. Janie relaxed her stern expression and held out her arms, and the boys ran into her embrace gladly as she took on her other role as mother figure to them, cuddling them to her chest happily.

“Aaaw, that’s sweet, said Emily from beneath me.

“Not as sweet as your pussy,” I told her, making her giggle.

“Suck my clit!” she ordered. “I’m about ready to come.”

I did as she bid, and surprised her with a bonus finger in her tight little asshole. The extra stimulation was what she needed, and her body shuddered as she came, her succulent cunny juicing up as she climaxed. I drank in her discharge, not spilling a drop, and then let her roll out of her headstand to collapse on the ground in a worn-out heap. She watched me finish fucking her teammate, a contented little smile on her face as she idly played with one of her small pink nipples.

Nina’s eyes were closed and almost pained expression was set on her face as she sought her own release. I began concentrating on increasing the friction of my plunging rod against the front wall of her cooze, trying to get her off before I reached the point of no return. Figuring if it worked for one girl it would for the other, I began rubbing her sweaty anus with my thumb, stretching her until I could squeeze the fat digit inside her, thrusting it in and out in time with my penile motion. I still had a free hand, so I reached up between her legs and began massaging her clit at the same time. Loud grunts came from the girl, and Emily decided to help her out, fondling her breasts and pinching the nipples as I pounded into her. Abruptly she began bucking and writhing, a pitiful whine erupting from her clenched teeth. The twitching of her pussy confirmed her orgasm was upon her, and having brought her to her destination, I now drove for my own. A few thrusts into her tight young snatch and I was there, shouting, “Aw, fuck yes!” as I blasted my man juice into her happily.

I rolled off her and lay against her back, my arm around her waist. Not wanting to be left out, Emily cuddled up to her front, and we rested, basking in the sublime sensation of post-orgasmic bliss.

Janie sat down beside us moments later, patting my rump affectionately. “You three look like you’ve been having fun.”

“Dave was awesome,” Nina enthused. “He made us both come at once!”

“Aw, shucks,” I said with a grin. “’Tweren’t nuthin’, little lady.”

“We got, like, sooo turned on by what you did with those boys,” Emily said, eyes shining with excitement. “I think I’d die if a hot teacher made me do stuff like that in class.”

“They’re good boys,” Janie said with a smile. “I wanted to show them how sex should be. Taking your time, thinking about your partner, communicating what you want, and lots of variety!”

“And orgasms!” said Nina brightly.

Janie laughed. “Yes, those, too.”

Mary helped Danielle hobble over to our love nest and the two dropped to the ground. “That was really impressive how you handled those two, Janie,” Danielle said.

“Yeah,” Mary added. “It made us reconsider our usual methods. Maybe we’ve been a little harsh in the past.”

“If it’s worked for you before, I’m not sure you need to change anything. Just keep a light heart, and make sure you have the boys best interests in mind, not cruelty. Remember, I have years of conditioning them to my authority in place from Tae Kwon Do. You might have to be a little more firm in order to get respect from your average teenage boy who doesn’t know you. Half of them want to be thugs and playas, and the other half are clueless when it comes to women’s bodies.”

“A little firm?” I muttered, remembering their treatment of me.

“You got any complaints, Doc?” Mary asked with a small smile.

“Not really.” I grinned at her. “Just questioning the choice of words, not your methods.”

We were interrupted when the two boys in question walked, or more aptly staggered, over to our little group.

“Thank you so much, Master Scarlatti,” Logan said fervently. “That was the most amazing thing I’ve ever experienced. It was even better than Missy.”

“Yeah,” agreed John. “You are the sexiest woman in the world. Even if you are Jared’s mom.”

“God, it’s gonna be so weird when we see him next,” Logan mused. “I’m going to think of this party every time I look at him.”

“Don’t worry,” Janie chuckled. “He knows I have sex. He’s even seen me doing it.” The boys’ eyes widened. “Our family is pretty open about these things.” She rubbed my back as she said this, and I was touched to be included as her “family.”

“Shit, I can’t imagine watching my mom have sex. She’s pretty and all, but I can’t think of her that way.”

“She’s a sexual being, too,” Danielle pointed out. “Remember, she had sex to make you, didn’t she?”

“I guess.” He frowned, pondering his mother in a new light. “Still, I don’t know….” He trailed off, his mind opened to hitherto uncontemplated avenues.

“You two young men need to not forget what happened when you first got here,” Mary said sternly. “We punished you for a reason.”

“I’ll never forget that as long as I live,” Logan said seriously.

“What happens here, stays here,” she continued. “This is a private area. You don’t come here unless invited. And you don’t talk to your friends about this. We don’t need a bunch of horny boys bothering us. We went easy on you tonight. If you break our trust we will get severe on your asses.”

“That wasn’t severe?” John muttered.

“You have no idea, boy,” I told him. I looked up at the blonde woman. “I have a better idea on how to keep them quiet, Mary.” She raised her eyebrows in an invitation for me to continue.

“First of all, if I hear any talk about this night from you or any of the other boys, I will tell them how you begged the girls to piss on you and offered to be their slaves. How is that going to look to your buddies?” They looked suitably horrified, and Emily and Nina smirked.

“Second, if you tell anyone about this place, I guarantee you will never be invited back. How’s that for incentive?”

“I promise, we’ll never tell!” Logan blurted out frantically.

“Yeah, me too!” agreed John. “Please, please let us come back!”

“Et voila,” I told the coaches as Janie laughed. “You have their silence ensured.”

To be continued….

---

I finally get what I want, attention.

I hope you like this story, part 7 marks many things to come in later stories. Please comment and enjoy.

Tyler’s dad was a real frequent customer of my mom. He fucked her almost as much as John, but not more than Bill. Mom had other guys that would show up from time to time, but these 3 were constant. Mom had plenty of work, sometimes during the day, sometimes at night. She had a few guys that would show up during the morning times, but she worked mostly at night. I would stay with grandma when she worked at night, and sometimes she would come pick me up and drop me off at school. If I wasn’t at school, and mom was working, I was usually at my house waiting for mom. I would use the time to watch videos of her, and sometimes even the other girls on the site. I still fantasized about being mom, and I liked going through her lingerie and clothes, and trying things on. I couldn’t fill up her bras, but her small thongs started fitting right. I loved wearing them around the house, feeling the fabric up my butt. I had tried getting mom to buy me thongs, but she refused, so I wore hers when she wasn’t around. Mom knew I tried on her clothes, I had done it in front of her since I was a little girl, but she didn’t mind.

I met Tanya a few months before my tenth b-day. Mom and I went over to her house to hang hang out with her and bathe at her pool. We were greeted at the door by a stunning mexican girl in a black bikini. Mom introduced her as a friend from work. She was amazingly beautiful. She was a 22 year old, hispanic, skinny girl, with long black hair, and big hips.
Tanya,”nice to meet you, you look so cute, just like your mom.”
She was on my good side from that moment.
She invited us in, and showed us her big butt as she guided us in her thong bikini. Her butt was perfect, and she had amazing legs. She had a perfect walking posture, her hips swerved side to side, and her bounced up and down with every step she took. She had a big house with a pool in the back. Me and mom stripped down to our bikinis, mom was wearing a thong also. We laid down on her pool seats, and she began putting sunscreen on mom. She massaged her body, and the sun glistened off the water, reflecting on her beautiful white face, and mom’s body. I was turned on watching Tanya touch my mom. She touched her entire body taking her time on her butt, her legs, her breasts, mom didn’t even flinch. My mind clicked, I recognized her as the girl from the video. She was the same beautiful girl that had sex with mom. Tanya continued applying sunscreen, then came over to me. I laid facedown, and she began applying sunscreen on my upper back. It felt good as she massaged the sunscreen on me, moving her soft hands lower and lower. Tanya was talking to my mom about how good her breasts looked. And we started joking of how I would wear mom’s lingerie and try to fill up her bras. She reached my lower back, than skipped all the way to my calves. I told them how I prayed I grew big boobs She kept massaging sunscreen on, moving up to my legs. She massaged the back of my legs and it felt amazing.
Tanya, “you look more like an ass type of girl.”
Mom, “What do you mean?”
Tanya, “look at her legs, her hips, her ass.”
Tanya began massaging my butt and mom got up and stared at me from behind.
Tanya, “her hips are widening up, she has thick legs, and a bubble butt, how old are you?”
She continues massaging my butt.
Me, “9.”
Tanya tells my mom, “you see what I mean, look ate the way her body is developing, she is definitely an ass girl.”
Mom,”You might be right, she might get it from her dad’s side.”
Me, “I hope not, I really want big boobs.”
Mom, “My side of the family is blessed up on top, so you will probably grow boobs also.”
Tanya, “Are you kidding me, there is nothing men like more than a girl with an ass, believe me, specially you looking like your mom, you are gonna have men lined up for you.”
I loved Tanya. I still wanted big boobs though.

On my tenth b-day, Tyler gave me flowers, a teddy bear, chocolates, and those kind of things. Tyler’s dad dropped off 100 dollars with my mom, telling her I could buy anything I wanted. Bill took mom and I shopping, and got me new clothes. Mom bought me a cake, and my first set of high heeled shoes. I had been wanting to try them for some time now, and mom got me a really expensive pair. I walked around the mall with them, I was falling every 3 steps. My friends in school gave me a few things, but my favorite gift came from Tanya, she gave me a small two piece thong bathing suit, and a one piece thong bathing suit. It was probably the smallest size available for women, and it fit just slightly big on top, but perfect on the bottom.

The next day, Tanya and mom went to the pool, and Tanya said,”well, let me see that ass girl.”
I put on my one piece and walked out to the pool, and turned my ass towards her to show her.
Tanya,”That’s a hot ass.”
She grabbed my buttcheecks and fondled them, 10 years old and you are already developing well, all the boys are going to want you.”
She let go of my ass after a few seconds of fondling them and I felt sexy like mom and Tanya for the first time. We bathed and swam for a while, they asked about boys in school, and then Tanya started talking about her husband. She went into detail about how he liked fucking her in the ass every single day. She ran away from home and became and underage stripper. She married a well off mexican guy that was about 30. She never left the stripping business, she actually enjoyed it. Her husband liked to hear her stories as he fucked her. She was allowed to prostitute herself for money, but no one could fuck her butt, only he could.
Tanya,”He is huge, and he won’t give my ass a break, it wouldn’t be a problem if he wasn’t so big, what am I saying, you know what I mean, you are his favorite pair of tits. He loves fucking you.”
Mom,”I don’t know how you can take him in the ass everyday, he is huge.”
I realized Tanya’s husband had been fucking my mom also. I didn’t care of course, but I felt awesome knowing Tanya and mom had gotten comfortable with this kind of conversations around me, forgetting I was a teen. I felt like one of the big girls.
Mom,”He is fun to suck on though, makes for an interesting deepthroat.”
Tanya, “You are such a whore.”
We all laughed. If it weren’t for the videos I was watching, I would have been clueless, but no one seemed to notice I knew more than I should.

I kept getting more and more attention at school. I was growing a bit, and my clothes fit a little smaller. I started catching boys looking at me, and girls giving me weird looks. I loved wearing pants and shorts that showed my pantyline. I had a teacher, Mr. Anderson, who I caught looking at my butt a few times. He was a fat, ugly, old white man that I didn’t like at all. I would go up to his desk and walk away shaking my hips a little more than usual. I didn’t really notice an ass on myself, but I loved the attention I was getting, and didn’t care who it was from.
Tyler,”I want to kiss you.”
Me,”ok.”
Tyler,”uuuhhh, ok.”
I realized he probably expected some resistance. But he leaned in for a kiss and closed his eyes. It was too late to go back, so I did the same. Our lips touched, and he pulled back blushing in silence. I was dissappointed, I thought he wanted to kiss like mom did, big and long, but it was just a peck in the lip. It was like nothing.

Our school had the elementary students and junior high students seperated by a fence. Us girls would talk about how hot the older boys were, and liked hanging out close to the fence to look at the boys. I was hanging out when I heard an older kid calling as I walked by.
Juan,”Hey, my name is Juan, I’m Amanda’s brother, you are Brenda right.”
He was a tall handsome mexican kid.
Me,”oh hi, I didn’t know she had a brother. Nice to meet you.”
Juan,”I’ve seen you hanging out with her, thought we should hang out, you want to be my girlfriend.”
I was shocked, “but I already have a boyfriend.”
Juan,”Can I be your second boyfriend? No one has to know. I won’t even tell Amanda.”
It felt awesome to have an older kid wanting to be my boyfriend, he had that look of lust in his eyes men give my mom.
Me,”ok, but you can’t tell anyone.”
Juan,” I promise.”
Me,”ok”.
Juan,”I know a spot where we can meet up with no one noticing, let me show you.”
We walked over to this abandoned part of the school, that was off limits to us students. It was dusty and old, with no maintanance done to the buildings. Some of the older kids would go there to skip classes.
Juan,”we can meet here after school so no one can see us. I know it’s dirty, but I’ll bring some stuff in so we can sit down.
Me,”ok.”
He grabbed me by the waist and pulled me towards him. He pushed his lips on mine, and shoved his tongue inside my mouth. I stood a little shocked, but felt like that was a real kiss. He lowered his hands to my butt, and pulled up almost lifting me off the ground.
Me,”hold on.”
Juan,”now that you are my girlfriend, I can do this, or are you a little girl?”
Me,”No, I am not.”
Juan,”good.”
He continued kissing me, and grabbing my butt. He undid my pants pulled them down, I was standing on my underwear. He continued groping me.
Juan,”I like your ass. I don’t like little girls, and I can tell real quick if you are one. I’m gonna show you something.”
He undid his pants, and pulled out his penis. It was hard. I had seen a few from videos and mom getting fucked, but I had never seen one up close and in person.
Juan,”Grab it.”
I grabbed it with both hands, and just held it. I felt it pump and get bigger.
Juan,”Get on your knees right in front of it.”
I obeyed, I knew exactly what was going on, and I played along pretending I was being hesitant.
I looked straight at it, he held both my hands and started moving my hands up and down, jerking himself with my hands.
Juan,”Just like that, show me your a big girl. Jack me off like that, and kiss it.”
I knew what he wanted, and I was ready for this for a while now, didn’t care who it was. I put my lips on it, and he began pushing his dick inside my mouth. I left my hands stoking it, and began going deeper little by little. He grabbed the back of my head and shivered. I felt his dick pump in my mouth, and then a salty taste with every pump. He came in about 30 seconds of me sucking him. I felt that salty liquid in my mouth, and just swallowed it. It felt thick going down my throat. He looked straight down at me.
Juan,”Did you eat it.”
Me,”yeah.”
Juan,”Juan, wow! You are awesome. You are going to be a good girlfriend.”

We left the building and I went to the spot where mom or grandma would pick me up. Mom was already waiting. We left and mom asked me,”How was school.”
I still had the taste in my mouth, and replied,”It was ok, wish it would have lasted longer, I did learn a few new things though, and made a new friend.”

Please comment……

---

Straight girl is seduced by a sexy, black woman.

Becoming a Pet: An Innocent Start

Note: This story is dedicated to Jamie who requested this perverse tale. Jamie you are one naughty deviant.
Note 2: And thanks to Estragon for his dedicated copy editing.

Becoming a Pet: An Innocent Start

Ever look back on your life and try to pinpoint exactly when your life changed? It is almost never anything dramatic, but usually a decision that is out of character with what you thought your values and personality were. Almost always you make a choice that forever alters who you are…for me that day happened only a week ago.

I was working as a receptionist at a dentist’s office when my life changed dramatically. I would like to say it happened overnight, but I had always had lingering doubts about my sexuality. I mean I liked men…actually I loved men, but I often had vivid dreams of being with girls. The older I got the more intense the dreams, and my subconscious began to wonder what it would be like to be with a girl. Yet society’s expectations held me back, as did my conservative upbringing. Also, my circle of friends and my live-in boyfriend limited the possibility exponentially. But life has a funny way of just throwing you in a whirlwind gaining speed and spinning your life into one full force tornado…which brings me to how I became a lesbian submissive.

*****

At twenty-three, my life was as typical as most. I lived with a man I loved and assumed I would one day marry, I had a great group of friends who had similar interests as me ,and I had a decent job I liked with a great boss. All that said, I nevertheless had an empty spot inside me I just could never quite put my finger on. My boyfriend was a good lover, yet sexually I craved more. Like men do, I used the Internet to try and fulfill my repressed sexual desires. Watching porn didn’t do much for me, although I did begin to realize I liked the harder porn, where a man or woman dominated some submissive girl. I began fantasizing Dave treating me like a slut, but I knew it wasn’t his nature. I became the submissive girl in my fantasies that began with Dave, but slowly shifted to being predominantly lesbian fantasies. Searching the net one night I came across Literotica, a massive erotica story site. I read many stories, became a member, and began searching using key words: submissive, lesbian, domination. Each story got me off as I role-played in my head being the submissive girl who is slowly seduced into a wonderful web of sin and submission. I tried to hint to Dave of my sexual needs and kinks, but he was clueless, as men usually are. All these desires, fantasies and obsessions came to a blunt head a week ago.

It was a normal busy day like so many others, when she walked in. She was a chubby black woman with one of the prettiest faces I had ever seen. I immediately wondered how attractive she would be if she wasn’t overweight.

She sauntered to my desk, her walk oozing a confidence I rarely saw in a woman. “Hi beautiful, I have a 4:30 appointment. My name is Rosie, Big Rosie.”

I blushed at her compliment. Her smile screamed mischief. Her outfit screamed confidence, considering her size. Her blouse, with two buttons undone, barely held in her massive breasts; it also showcased her immense cleavage which left little to the imagination, although my imagination was already playing tricks on my straightness. Her black skirt was as short as today’s provocative teenagers wear,and her four-inch pumps were three inches higher than I ever wore.

Pulling myself out of my distracted state, I responded, “Welcome Rosie, Dr. Statesmen is a bit behind. Please take a seat.”

“I can wait,” she shrugged. Her eyes never left mine, “So what is your name?”

“Jamie,” I responded, oddly nervous and anxious around this pretty black woman.

“Nice to meet you, Jamie,” she politely greeted, taking my hand in hers. Unlike men who had kissed my hand in these moments, she put her other hand on top of mine and gently caressed my hand. The contrast between my white-as-snow skin and her black as night skin was oddly intoxicating.

I stammered, distracted by the touch and attention I was receiving, “N-n-nice to meet you too, ma’am.”

“Call me Rosie,” she smiled, still holding my hand.

“Nice to meet you Rosie,” I replied.

“Oh,” she purred, her voice so soft and sweet, “the pleasure is all mine.”

I was completely embarrassed at the attention she was giving me, and her tone dripped with implication. An undeniable tingle began to stir down below as all those naughty stories of being a submissive suddenly popped in my head; I briefly day-dreamed of this full-figured black woman seducing me and making me her sub. I just as quickly came back to reality as she asked, gesturing to a picture of Dave on my desk, “Is that your boyfriend?”

Suddenly wishing that picture wasn’t there, I admitted, “Yes.”

Not letting go off my hand, but instead allowing her fingers to gently trace imaginary figures on my hand, “Pity, the way you were checking me out, I thought you might play on my team.”

Suddenly self-conscious at how I was acting, I defended myself, “I was not checking you out.”

“You sure?” she teased, leaning forward a bit so her generous cleavage was directly in my face.

I stammered, desperately attempting to keep my dignity in this awkward conversation and yet not offend her, “W-w-well you are hard not to notice.”

Her smile broadened, “If you got it, flaunt it, I say. You think my tits are amazing, you should see my cunt; it is to die for.”

Her shocking word choice sent a chill down my spine. Trying to resist my growing desire, I asked, “Can I get you a coffee, juice or water?”

Her response confused me, even though her seductive tone was clear as day, “Oh, don’t you have anything else?”

“Like what?” I asked, my naive innocence on full display.

She grabbed a candy cane, usually there for our children patient, from my desk and unwrapped it slowly, her dark eyes boring into me. I felt she could see through me, could see my naughty fantasies no one else knew about. She smiled, pulling me in like a magnet, her dominant deviancy pulling me in like a fish unable to struggle.

She went and sat down, her eyes never leaving mine. Once seated, she opened her legs wide enough that I learned she was going commando, as I could see her pink puffy lips. I stared like a horny school boy would the first time he was at a strip club. Never breaking eye contact with me, she shoved the purple candy cane inside her vagina.

I gasped, but was unable to look away no matter how much I knew I should.

She pumped it in and out of her vagina a few times before standing up, walking to my desk and then behind it.

She ordered, her tone clearly implying this wasn’t a request, “Stand up,”

Nervous, yet curious, and completely unaware of her devious intentions, I obeyed.

“Good girl,” she commented, like my mother used to do when I was young. I blushed; slightly embarrassed by the tingle I was feeling down below, at being called a good girl. I briefly contemplated how this was like so many stories on Literotica I had pleasured myself to. The smiling black woman asked, “Are you wearing pantyhose?”

‘What an odd question’ I thought to myself. Actually this whole conversation was odd. My cheeks went even redder as I answered, suddenly embarrassed by my odd fetish, “I hate pantyhose. I am wearing thigh-highs.”

“Mmmmmmmmm,” she purred, her hand on my arm, ever so delicately, sending an uncontrollable chill up my spine, “you are going to make a good pet.”

“Pardon?” I muttered, completely rattled by her last comment and her hand still on my arm.

Ignoring my confusion, she placed the pussy-scented candy cane to my lips. I automatically opened my mouth and tasted her sticky sweetness. Again she complimented me, “Good girl, Jamie.”

She grabbed for a second candy cane and after discarding of the wrapper slid the candy cane under my skirt, startling me. I was frozen in a perfect blend of shock, denial and excitement. I watched, feeling almost out of body, oblivious to the reality that I was being seduced at my work. In my head I attempted to stop her, but the thoughts never translated into words. Instead, I felt her pull my panties to the side and I let out a gasp when she inserted the candy cane inside my wet pussy.

Her gaze kept mine, and when I attempted to look away, she ordered, “Look at me, my pet.”

I obeyed, looking into her dark chocolate eyes. Her eyes returned the gaze boring into my blue-grey eyes. She slowly pumped the candy cane in and out of me, as she spoke, “You will make the perfect little pet, won’t you, my dear?”

I didn’t know what to say. I was weak at the knees and light in the head. I didn’t really understand the question, so paralyzed by the events that had taken place. The sensation of the thin candy cane inside me had me getting more excited and I was still unable to speak.

Suddenly, the side door opened and with lightening quick reflexes she pulled the candy cane that had been giving me a pleasure I have never experienced out of me and backed up a bit. No one saw my naughty indiscretion, no one knew of my sinful submission. Rattled, I quickly sat back down and looked up to see Rosie putting the candy cane with my juices on it into her mouth. Her smile broadened as the man who had just had work done came to the desk to pay. Rosie stared at me a bit longer, the candy cane staying in her mouth, before she turned and walked into the open door. I quickly tried to recover as I dealt with the male customer. My face flushed, I feared he could read the weakness all over my face. Yet he paid the bill and left, oblivious to my inner turmoil.

The next forty-five minutes were pure torture. My head spun around and around, my thoughts a muddled mess. My pussy was still afire, begging for attention, all my recent fantasies having come to a head. Yet, I had an overwhelming guilt for allowing this black woman to treat me like a slut. The two contrasting feelings kept colliding with each other, creating a whirlwind of confusion. One minute I wanted to go to the washroom and get myself off, the next moment I wanted to rewind the clock an hour and never have this have happened. Yet, the longer I waited for the inevitable moment when she returned to my desk, the more I longed to be her pet…having time to consider the probable implications of being a pet. The guilt at potentially betraying my boyfriend Dave was countered by my growing desire to submit to someone and feel the thrill I had only felt while masturbating to naughty lesbian fantasies and reading similar stories.

Still bewildered at my feelings and mystified by the confident black woman, I twitched with uncontrollable nervousness when she walked through the door and returned to my desk. I handed her a copy of the bill, my hand shaking with trepidation, eagerly waiting for her next words.

She handed me her credit card, still not saying a word. The silence was killing me. A mixture of disappointment and relief filled me as I began to accept this was nothing more than a simple blip in the normality of my life. As I tried to deal with what was clearly more disappointment than relief, I returned her credit card. She took it and held onto my hand. Her seductive confident smile was back. With her free hand, she handed me a card and said in a voice so dripping in sexual implications I felt a gush in my panties, “I expect you at the following address tonight at 6:00. Is that understood?”

I stammered, her voice getting me wet, her eyes hypnotizing me and her hands warming my whole body, “U-u-um I-I-I, don’t know. I have plans with my boyfriend.”

She let go of my hand, her smile still there, but her tone shifting to one of authority, “Break them. I know and you know you want to.”

Before I could respond, she turned and walked away. Once at the door, she turned and looked at me one last time, “Don’t disappoint me, my pet to be.” Then she was gone.

Her offer, her order, lingered there in the air, me practically in a daze, my mind and body at odds with everything that had just occurred. I sat back down and replayed both brief encounters. There was no doubt I was mesmerized by her completely. She oozed sexuality in a way I always wished I could. Her confidence shined out of her and somehow she saw through my straight girl facade. She saw deep into my hidden thoughts, never revealed to anyone. How did she know I craved this type of submission? Why had she chosen me? These and many other questions spun in my head like a hamster on its wheel, as I finished up work and headed home.

Home, where I lived with my boyfriend, with the man I assumed that I would one day marry. Dave was a great man who was compassionate, caring, considerate and undeniably loyal. He was a man who loved me unconditionally.

Would he still love me if he knew what I had just allowed a large, black woman to do to me?

Would he love me if he knew how badly I craved this sort of submission?

Would he stay with me if he learned that I had gone to this woman’s house and done God knows what?

As these and many other questions ping-ponged in my brain, I realized I had already made up my mind. I had to go to Rosie’s house, if I didn’t I knew I would regret it for the rest of my life; I had to know. If I didn’t go and I married Dave, I would always wonder ‘what if’. That wasn’t fair to Dave and that wasn’t fair to me. I would go once and release this deviant sexual side of me that had began to corrupt me and hopefully once and for all come to understand who I was as a woman and as a lover.

I called Dave and told him someone I knew was having a crisis and I had to go and help her deal with it, which wasn’t a lie technically, even if the person having the crisis was me. Being the sincere and trusting man he was, Dave never questioned it and even offered to tape How I Met Your Mother for me and not watch it, so we could watch it together later. His sweetness gave me second thoughts, as I knew how much it would devastate him if I was to cheat on him, even with a girl. Some guys would be thrilled to have his girlfriend be with another woman, as long as they got to watch, but Dave wasn’t like that.

Suddenly self-conscious at how I looked, I decided to go and shop for a better outfit for the evening, an evening that was as unknown as sailing across the Atlantic Ocean to North America was hundreds of years ago. It was exciting, exhilarating and mind-numbingly scary. I finished packing up and headed to a nearby Victoria Secret, knowing my current made-for-comfort underwear was not made to be seen by anyone except myself. I needed sexy underwear, underwear that would enhance my smallish breasts and highlight my tight ass.

Two hours later, I had new undergarments and was driving to the address Rosie had given me, a nervous wreck. A mixture of anxiety, trepidation and giddy excitement stirred inside me uncontrollably. Every time I subdued one of my emotions, another would pop up. The roller coaster ride of emotions was draining me even before I arrived at my unknown destination. I sighed wishing I would have also bought some better shoes for the occasion, but I ran out of time.

Arriving at the address on the card, I took a deep breath, attempted to compose myself. I wanted to look confident and sexy, not like the insecure mess I was inside. Deciding it was now or never, I got out of my car, went to the door and knocked. As soon as I did, I began second guessing myself and regretting my decision to be here.

I was just beginning to turn around when the door opened. I was greeted by Rosie, still dressed in the same provocative outfit from earlier in the day. She smiled, seemingly knowing I would indeed take up her offer, and invited me in. “Come in, my pet.”

A chill went up my spine at being called pet and I walked in desperately trying to hide my nervousness, but to no avail.

“You are nervous, my pet,” she acknowledged, taking my hand and leading me into an open style living room.

I stammered, like a shy school-girl, “I-I-I have never done this before.”

“Done what?” the pretty black woman inquired, her smile implying she knew exactly what I meant.

I tried to answer, but it came out rather incoherently. “I have never, I mean I usually don’t, I um, I don’t, um….”

She had me sit on a white couch and put her hand on my leg. She asked, “You have never been with a woman before, have you?”

Unable to speak, I shook my head in the negative.

“But you have fantasized about it, haven’t you?”

Still struggling for a coherent verbal response that was not coming, I nodded my head in the affirmative.

“Do you want to be my pet?” she purred, her mouth leaning towards my ear. I could feel her hot breath teasing a very sensitive erogenous zone.

I nodded my head tentatively in agreement.

Biting my ear lightly, she whispered, my body weakening from her touch, “I need to hear your answers, my pet.”

I stammered, distracted greatly by her tongue now in my ear, “I-I-I, um, yes I want to be your pet,” even though I was still pretty unclear about what such a declaration entailed completely.

Only my increased breathing could be heard, as Rosie nibbled my ear ever-so-delicately, an erotic, sensual tease. I melted at her touch and was no longer remotely hesitant at submitting to whatever this black seductress had planned for me. I was willing to submit unconditionally, like so many of those girls had in the many stories I had read the past couple of months. I craved to experience in real life, what I had been compulsively fantasizing about for a while.

She finally let go of my ear and moved to look me directly in the eyes. The intimacy of a face-to-face conversation so rare between a man and a woman was incredibly sensual at this moment. She explained, “You must understand, Jamie, that becoming my pet is not a decision one should make rashly. It includes complete obedience and undying loyalty. It also comes with the ultimate pleasure I am sure you have never experienced, but have been craving.”

The words “complete obedience” and “undying loyalty” had alarm bells echoing in my head, but were overshadowed by the promises of “ultimate pleasure”. I asked, trying to understand her full expectations, “W-What do you expect from me?”

Her smile got bigger as she knew I was already caught in her web of seduction. “Well, for starters, you will obey every command I make. You will never lie to me and you will be loyal to me even over your boyfriend.”

Confused by her expectations, I asked, “You want me to break up with my boyfriend?”

“No, I didn’t say that. Although I expect you eventually will, as you will become so intoxicated with the pleasure that comes with pleasing me and other women that men will no longer interest you.”

“Other women?” I questioned, realizing I may be in way over my head.

“Yes, other women. A good pet is one that doesn’t question her training, a training that includes many fun-filled adventures with me, my friends and other very powerful and attractive women.”

My head reeled with this new revelation. I had never completely known what would be expected of me tonight, but it never occurred to me that it would be more than just tonight. It also never occurred to me that I would be expected to please more than the voluptuous Rosie. I stuttered, “I-I-I thought this would be a onetime thing.”

Her smile actually got bigger, as she promised, so sure of herself, “Oh, my cute little pet, once you have tasted my cunt, you will be addicted and do almost anything for the privilege to savour my sweet nectar again and again.”

Her confident demeanour was seductive in an inexplicable way, and I just sat beside her speechless at her expectations and her predictions.

“Tell you what,” she bargained, “I will give you one taste for free. But if you want a second helping of my cunt, you will have to submit unconditionally to me.”

I remained silent, no longer able to process my bizarre predicament or the undeniable stirring that was warming my vagina down below.

She stood up and quickly discarded all her clothes, in seconds standing before me completely naked. Her huge breasts had me in jealous awe in comparison to my small 34B breasts. She sat back down, opened her legs and ordered gently, “On your knees, my pet.”

Unable to speak, so completely mesmerized by her breasts and my desire to touch and suck them, I slid off the couch and onto my knees. I crawled between her black legs and was soon looking directly at her trimmed but hairy pussy. I was frozen, unable to move forward, yet also unable to back away. Although I had fantasized about this very moment so many times over the past couple of months, making fantasy a reality was a much tougher line to cross. I understood once I moved forward and crossed the line, it was quite possible I would never be able to go back to the life I knew and was comfortable in. I was startled when Rosie warned, “I don’t mean to rush you, my pet, but I have an engagement at eight.”

My eyes went wide with the thought of someone seeing me in this humiliating sexual position. Rattled, but already being drawn in by the intoxicating scent that lingered just in front of me, I crossed the invisible line and moved my mouth towards Rosie’s vagina. Leaning forward, I opened my mouth, extended my tongue and tasted my first vagina. The taste was even more heavenly and unimaginable than the many stories I had read had promised. A sweet tang lingered in my mouth and I eagerly lapped at her vagina wanting more.

I heard her moan, “You like my cunt, don’t you, my pet?” When I didn’t answer, but continued licking, she pulled my head up and asked again, “You like my cunt, don’t you, my pet?”

Craving more of her luscious juices, I answered the humiliating question, “Yes, I like your vagina.”

“My vagina,” she chuckled. “A beautiful woman like myself has a pussy or cunt, my pet.”

I apologized, rephrasing my answer, attempting to avoid the word I hated the most, “Sorry, I-I-I like your pussy.”

“Better,” she approved, pulling me in to her ocean of sin.

Although the hair was a bit of a nuisance in getting comfortable with licking her pussy, the pubic hair did seem to capture her scent, allowing it to just linger there. I revelled in her scent and continued licking her pussy, attempting to retrieve more of her juice. I tried desperately to remember the vivid depictions of eating pussy I had read online. I took her big swollen clit in my mouth and watched her involuntarily flinch. Happy my attempt at pleasing her was working; I continued a mixture of licking her pussy lips and sucking on her clit. Back and forth I went, her breathing getting heavier.

Her words also kept me both determined and aroused in an absurd way. “That’s it, my pet, lick my black box,” or “Good pet, you are going to make a great addition,” or “I can’t believe this is your first time eating cunt,” or “You are a natural cunt licker, my pet.” Each absurd compliment made me wetter, and made me more determined to please her and get her off. I licked faster, I sucked on her clit harder and I began to use my teeth gently to nibble. As her breathing increased, I knew she was close, I could just feel it, and so I slid a finger inside her damp pussy. She screamed and demanded, “Finger-fuck me, pet!” I obliged and was soon rewarded with a flood of her sweet nectar. Her legs tightened around me and I was trapped in a wave of her cum. I continued to lap, eager to get as much of her juice as possible.

Rosie pushed my head away, surprising me and I stumbled to the floor. My face was coated in her cum. She smiled at me as she looked down, “So, my pet. Is this a one-time thing? Or are you ready for your first task as my pet?”

My consideration was brief, as she predicted, I craved her and was already addicted in the same way I was addicted to coffee in the morning. I needed it more, I wanted more. I whispered, “I’m ready for my first task, Miss.”

“Miss,” she chuckled, “I like that.” She stood up and stretched. I sat transfixed on her large breasts and the trickle of her cum slowly slithering down her dark leg. Seeing me staring at her like a love-sick teenager, she said, “Want one last taste, my pet?”

Without hesitation, I leaned forward, already craving another taste of her addictive sweetness, and cleaned her leg.

“You will make a very good little white slave, my pet,” she teased, her hand petting my hair like I was a puppy. Shame burned in me suddenly at my lack of dignity, but the reality was I was completely at the whim of this black Goddess. I just wanted to please her; I just wanted the opportunity to taste her again and again.

She moved away and ordered, “Follow me, my pet.” I began to stand up, but was rebuked. Her voice remained calm and sweet, “Crawl, my pet.”

The expectation surprised me, but I obeyed, falling back onto my knees and I followed her into her bedroom. I could feel my cheeks burning with humiliation with each step I crawled. How quickly my life had changed. Just this morning I was living a normal humdrum life, and now I was crawling like a dog to a woman I had just met. It was so bizarre, and as unbelievable as any sex story I had ever read, yet it was the truth. I was living and breathing this reality.

When we arrived in her bedroom she led me to her bed and offered, “You may stand, my pet.” I thankfully obeyed; my knees were beginning to get sore.

She smiled and asked, “You are trying to consider what to call me aren’t you?”

“Yes, m-um-m,” I began, almost calling her Mistress, but caught myself.

She smiled, “You want to call me Mistress, don’t you, my pet?”

“Yes,” I whispered, so quietly because of the shame I was feeling it was almost inaudible.

“You may, my pet. But once you call me Mistress, I own you completely. You are my possession, my personal plaything. I will insist you submit to me in front of your boyfriend. I won’t make you break up with him. That will be your choice. But he will know that I am your Mistress and your loyalty is to me first,” she explained. “I may even go with you to your parents and make it clear that you are a cunt-licker.”

The future so clearly explained to me had me a mental mess. Before I had time to make a decision, she gave me the time I needed, “You don’t have to decide now, my pet. It is a very big decision. But I do want you to help me get dressed.”

“Yes, ma’am,” I used, choosing my words carefully.

“Ma’am,” she laughed hard. “I can’t get over that one.”

She went to her closet and returned with white stockings. She instructed, “Put my stockings on your maybe Mistress, my pet.”

The word Mistress sent a surprised pleasure shock directly to my pussy. I took the stocking, and slowly rolled it up her black legs. The white stockings were a sharp contrast to her chocolate skin. Once my hands reached the top, I paused, looking directly to her hairy pussy.

She smiled and reassured, “Don’t worry my pet, I am not stingy with my cunt. I can come over and over and over again. But not right now, sadly, I have to leave pretty soon.” Stopping at her closet door, “Oh, my pets do not wear underwear. No panties or bra except for when Aunt Flow visits.”

My craving growing, my pussy beginning to tingle again, I obeyed and rolled the second stocking on. She went back to her closet and I stood up and unfastened my bra from my blouse and tossed it on her bed. I began buttoning up my blouse, aware that my stiff nipples would be clearly visible through the sheer white blouse.

Rosie returned and handed me a black leather skirt. Assuming what was expected of me; I dropped back to the floor and slid the skirt up her stocking-clad legs. Once on, I went to her back and zipped the skirt up. She turned around and her massive breasts were staring at me. I looked down at them, desperately wanting to touch them, kiss them. As if reading my mind, she offered, “Go ahead, my pet. I know you want to touch my tits.”

Without hesitation, I put my hand on her big round left breast and held it in awe. As if in a trance, I moved forward and took her long erect nipple in my mouth. She allowed me to pleasure her breast for a minute or two before promising, “Next time, you may make love to them with your mouth, my pet.” She actually patted me on my head, like a puppy. I should have been humiliated, yet instead I felt excited, like a puppy would when its Master petted it.

She noticed my bra on her bed and asked, “Are your panties still on?”

“Yes Mistr….” I began, catching myself at the last minute.

She smiled knowingly, clearly expecting that one day soon I would be calling her that regularly. “Hand them over,” she demanded, extending her hand.

I quickly got out of my very soiled panties. She moved them to her nose and complimented, “Hmmm, you have a very sweet scent, my pet.”

“Thank you, Ma’am,” I graciously replied, every kind word just one more strand on a very thin rope that was keeping my utter submission from occurring.

She handed me a bra that was massive in size and yet sexy just the same in white lace. Without any instructions, I put her bra on her beautiful tits and buckled it up. She ordered, “Go into my closet and get me my black blouse.”

I obeyed and returned with two, unsure which she wanted. She pointed to my right hand and I again, without instruction, dressed the beautiful black Goddess. I buttoned up each button, slowly watching her voluptuous breasts disappear behind the thin black fabric.

As I went to button the last two buttons, she instructed, “Stop. I need to keep some cleavage out and about.”

“Of course, Ma’am,” I agreed.

“We are almost done. Go get the black four inch heels with the open toe.”

I again obeyed and returned to see her sitting on the edge of her bed waiting. I again fell to my knees, something that seemed to be rather regular today. I grabbed her stocking-clad ankle and slowly slid the shoe on her foot. In my head the story Cinderella suddenly popped up and I smiled at the absurdity of it all. I put on her second heel and waited further instruction.

Standing up, she announced, “I think you will be a very good pet, Jamie, a very good pet.”

I remained in my submissive position in silence.

She handed me her phone and ordered, “Type your number in, my pet.”

I eagerly obeyed.

Once done, I handed her back the phone and she said, “I will be texting you one day soon. Until then you have time to reconsider becoming my pet, although I doubt you will change your mind.”

She pulled me up and kissed me, more tenderly than I have ever been kissed.

Once she broke it, she repeated an earlier thought. “You desperately need this, my pet. You are clearly not getting the training you need from your boyfriend. I bet he is even clueless to your desperate desire to submit to him, isn’t he?”

“Yes,” I replied with a sigh.

“As you wait for my text, which may come tomorrow, a week from now or a month, I expect you to follow just a few simple instructions.”

I stared at her eagerly, wondering what they might be.

Understanding I was waiting to hear the conditions she explained, “First, of course as already instructed, no panties or bra. Second, you will only wear thigh high stockings or a garter belt and stockings, so I can have easy access to your tight pussy whenever I want to. Third, and lastly for now, you will always have your phone on so when I decide it is time I will not have to wait. Is that understood?”

I nodded, anxiety spreading all around me.

“Good,” she said, “You may go now, my pet.”

Silently, not able to even begin to form a sentence, I walked out of her room, her house and back into the real world.

In my car, I allowed the day’s bizarre events to replay in my head. What had I just done? Why had I done it? What was I to do now? How was I going to face my boyfriend after my infidelity? These and a million others ricocheted in my head as I pondered my new predicament.

As I considered the options before me on my drive home I wondered if I could pretend that today never happened and go on living my vanilla life. Could I break up with the man I knew deep in my heart was perfect in almost every way and I was sure I would one day marry?

As I continued wondering which of these two I would choose my phone vibrated. I pulled over and saw the message was from an unknown number. A chill went up my back at the possibility it was from Rosie. I clicked on it.

Kitty.
I want you to pull over wherever you are right now and bring yourself to orgasm thinking of your complete submission to your black Mistress.
Do it now!!!
Mistress Rosie

Without hesitation, I slid my finger in my already wet pussy and began fucking myself. Being on the side of the road in a rather busy area was distracting, as I was too nervous of being caught to close my eyes and just let go. It took longer than usual, but the crescendo finally hit and I came on the side of the road like a cheap slut. Strangely, instead of shame, I felt good and texted back.

Miss Rosie,
I obeyed your command.
Thank you for thinking of me.
Your hopeful sub.

As I pulled back on the road and home to my boyfriend, I wondered if there was any possible way I could have it all? Could I keep my boyfriend who I loved and also the powerful Mistress I desperately needed? I couldn’t imagine a life without him and yet I couldn’t imagine never submitting to Rosie again.

Could I have it all? I would soon learn the answer to that question….

The End for now…

---

I get myself a best friend

Sometimes, it takes time to realize what we have really been through, and acknowledge how it could forever be a part of our lives. This story is a continuation of Part 10, and as always, I recommend you read my previous stories to fully grasp what is going on at this point of my life.

I laid in bed that night, listening to my mom moaning and screaming in her room, getting fucked by Bill, and some other guy I didn’t know. I was too tired to try watching what was going on. My pussy, ass, and even throat were sore, I didn’t want to be walking around, I felt like I had no energy. I loved the sound of my mom’s screams and moans, they turned me on, and I could just imagine what they would do for men. I could clearly make up the words, “Fuck me daddy”, I loved the way that sounded. I imagined myself being in that room watching my mom, watching her get fucked. Then I imagined being mom, having those two men use me as they pleased. I was masturbating by this time. Thoughts filled my head of Juan and his dad as they raped me. It was my fault, I put myself in that situation, I gave myself willingly, and I didn’t even fight back, I let them do what they pleased. I didn’t even know how to fight back, mom had never done it, and I laid there and let them have whatever they wanted from me, just like mom. It felt horrible at the time, but it got me hot immediately as I masturbated. I felt like my mom, like I was a toy that had been used. I felt beneath men, like they could have me when they pleased and as they pleased. I knew my place in this world, I knew I was a whore like my mom. I masturbated furiously, listening to mom’s screaming, imagining myself getting violated. I orgasmed to thoughts of being violated, feeling bad and good about it, at the same time.

I woke up the next morning completely naked, with my own hand on my vagina. I fell asleep masturbating, and my first thought waking up were of masturbating. My throat was sore and dry, my pussy was wet and sore inside and out, my anus was also really sore, and I felt like a big space had been opened inside of me. I got up to walk to the restroom, and found out it was a painful experience. I had to walk with my legs open. It hurt to swallow my own saliva. All these pains increased when I used the restroom, it was like fire coming out, it made me cry. I got ready for school, I put on a loose skirt to prevent any further irritation, and didn’t even wear underwear. Mom was waiting for me to drop me off, she had a loose skirt on herself, which made me wonder if it was for the same reason. I quickly found out my voice was gone, and it hurt to speak. Mom took it as a sign I might be getting sick, and stuffed me with cold medicine that I painfully swallowed down. School went by mostly normal, I hanged out with Tyler, saw my friends, including Amanda who mentioned nothing of what happened to the other girls. As Amanda and I were walking to one of our classes by ourselves:
Amanda,”How are you, feeling any better?”
Me,”Yeah, I am sore all over, but I am fine. Did Juan say anything about me, does he still like me?”
I did not love Juan by any means, but I loved the attention he gave me sexually, and I was a little afraid he didn’t want me anymore. I needed someone to practice my man pleasing skills on.
Amanda,”of course he likes you, he kept talking of what a good whore you are, but dad told him to leave you alone a few days.”
Me,”what, why.”
Amanda,”I don’t know, he says they pushed you enough already, and you need a small break, or something like that.”
It hurt to walk, so I had to open my legs a bit as I walked, enough to where it was a tolerable pain, but closed enough to not let anyone notice. We were walking upstairs at this point, and some wind blew my skirt up. I reached down and pulled it back down. I looked up and Amanda had not noticed.
Amanda,”Dad told me to tell you that you are welcome at our house anytime you want.”
I looked down and saw two kids staring straight up from under the stairs, between the gaps on them. I didn’t realize what they were looking at, but there eyes were fixed on me. I paid attention, and one made eye contact, his eyes came up to meet mine, they had been looking up my skirt, and it hit me I wasn’t even wearing underwear. I quickly reached down to try to cover myself, and noticed a few boys walking behind us staring at my ass. They all smiled when they saw I noticed. I hurried Amanda up the stairs and sighed with relief as we made it to the covered ground.
Amanda,”are you ok.”
Me,”yeah, I am ok, tell your dad I will visit as soon as I can, gotta go to class, see you later.”
Throughout the rest of the day, I noticed a few boys and even girls tryind to look up my skirt. I guess word got around that I was not wearing any underwear, or maybe they did notice I walked funny, and I felt embarrased. To top it off, Mr. Anderson rearranged our seating chart, and it just so happened I had to sit in the desk right in front of him. He called me up to the board multiple times, staring at my legs as I got up, and my ass as I walked away. After he was done with his lesson, he gave us a quick quiz, which I did while he held up a newspaper pretending to read it, but I could see his eyes looking past it into my legs. I wondered if he was just being his perverted self, or if he had seen what happened on the stairs. When the bell rang for the end of class, I walked straight out the door, Mr. Anderson called me back. I walked towards him, as his eyes moved up and down on my body.
Mr. Anderson,”You did ok, on the test, but you are a bright girl, and I know you can do better, take these books and study them, and you will score high on every test, I hope you know you are my favorite student.”
He handed me 2 heavy books which I had to carry in my arms, since my backpack was already full.
Me,”thank you.”
Mr. Anderson,”you are bright, and will do great things someday, I want to bring out the best in you. Let me know if you need after school classes or anything I can do to help.”
Me,”I will, thank you.”
I walked away feeling his eyes glued on my ass. I walked out and noticed there was a bit of a boys crowd waiting underneath the stairs. On top of that, there was a bit of wind, and I would not be able to pull my skirt down if it climbed up. I didn’t know what to do. I had to make it downstairs and get ready for Mr. Lopez’ class, my favorite class. I decided I would be late, when he came up behind me.
Mr. Lopez,”ready for class.”
Me,”umm yeah.”
Mr. Lopez,”something wrong.”
Me,”umm no.”
Mr. Lopez,”oh I see, here, I’ll help you with those books, let’s hurry up, it’s almost time.”
He took my books and we walked downstairs together, the boys stared straight up at me, but I would not waste this chance to hang with Mr. Lopez. So I just walked casually, letting them stare all they wanted, I didn’t care.
His class brought a unique problem also, I could not change without other girls seeing I didn’t have underwear on, and my pantyline would always show, eveyone would notice it wasn’t there. I told Mr. Lopez I was sick, which worked well with my sore throat and raspy voice as evidence. During lunch, everyone made fun of how Mr. Anderson liked me. I was more embarrased that eveyone noticed. Both Amanda and Shawna would not drop the subject, and later on, neither would Tyler. Seemed like eveyone in school knew about it. By the end of the day, I was more than ready to make it home. Juan was not waiting for me that day. I waited at my pickup spot, and a car approached and rolled down it’s window screaming my name in a girl’s voice.
Tanya,”your mom is working, she sent me to pick you up.”
I loved Tanya, the beautiful skinny and big assed hispanic from porn. She made my day a whole lot better. I jumped in the car with her and we hugged each other.
Tanya,”your mom is gonna be busy until nightime, so lets go do some girl stuff.”
Me,”awesome.”
We went to the Mall, Tanya had a black tank top and tight grey sweatpants on, they were tight on her big ass, and I could clearly see her thong. She was so hot. Everywhere we walked, she had men staring at her. She was the only woman I had ever seen get the same attention from men that mom got.
Tanya,”let me know if you like anything, try things on and I will buy them for you.”
I loved this girl. She was a serious shopper, she would try on about every item on every store. She tried on shirts, skirts, pants, shoes, shorts, hats, you name it. Everything look good on her. On top of that, she kept having me try on different things also, and buying me anything she tought looked good on me. We went into a sports store, and she got a few tight shorts for me to try on. I walked in to the dressing room, and she walked in right behind me and sat down. I didn’t want her to see I wasn’t wearing any underwear, so I started sliding into the shorts on leaving my skirt on.
Tanya,”don’t be shy girl, your gonna be trying lots of stuff on, here, I’ll help you take it off.”
She pulled off my skirt and stared at my ass a bit, I felt embarrassed to not be wearing any underwear. I tried to hurry and put the shorts on.
Tanya,”I see you have discovered how good it feels to not wearing panties, but you need to wear thongs, you can easily get and infection walking around like that. Has your mom gotten you thongs yet?”
Me,”no.”
Tanya,”ok, we can go shopping for thongs today, forget this.”
She put my skirt back on, and we ran to a Victoria’s Secret. She grabbed all sorts of sexy things, bras, tongs, corsets, baby dolls, everything looked awesome. She stripped real sexy for me, saying that is how she did it for her husband. We both laughed, but I was turned on by her perfect body. She looked better than the models. If she had mom’s boobs, she would be the perfect woman. I suppose if mom had her ass, she would be perfect also. They could blend together and make the best shaped woman on the planet. Tanya wore a B cup, so she still looked good. I was really turned on watching her model all those sexy things for me. She would do different sexual things for me as she modeled. She put on a sexy thong and push up bra;
“Pablo(tanya’s husband) is gonna see me wearing this and he is gonna fuck my ass.” She bent over in front of me and opened her ass with her hands, pushing it into my pelvis, and bouncing it up and down. She turned back towards me as her ass bounced,”fuck me daddy.” I loved how that sounded. I had never seen an ass like hers. I could see she had a few bruises and bite marks, I wondered if that was from her husband. I was wet immediately. She then tried on a babydoll and thong.
“This is good for riding.” She opened her legs and sat on top of me like she was riding me, moving back and forth, putting her tits on my face. We both laughed as she moaned, “yeah fuck me.” I was on fire. She tried on a red one piece which looked like a bikini, and said,”this is good for getting titty fucked and sucking dick.” She got on her knees in front of me, hel her tits up and close together, and pushed them on my pelvis, and then made gagging sounds ans she bounced her face right above my pussy.” We both laughed. She continued trying different things on.
Tanya,”your turn.”
I started taking off my clothes.
Tanya,” you have to make it sexy.”
She grabbed my hips and swerved them from side to side. We both laughed. I tried on different thongs and bras, which the bras were probably as small as they come. I had no boobs at ten, but the thongs fit really well. Tanya would have me model for her, and grope my ass with every new thong. I was used to how touchy she was from last time.
Tanya,”you are a hot little bitch”.
I kept getting more and more turned on, i was lucky Tanya was piling up everything to buy it, I was leaving wet marks on all the thongs I was trying on. I took off one of my thongs, as Tanya groped my ass, and I felt her fingers reach into my pussy. I felt her fingers getting soaked wet. I pulled away a bit.
Tanya,”does it turn you on also?”
She licked her fingers and pushed them between my legs again. She looked amazing, on her knees in front of me. I wished I was a guy so I could fuck her. I felt pain as she pushed her fingers deep into my pussy. I pushed her hand away gently. She stared up, looking beautiful. We stood in silence about 2 seconds, then we both laughed.
We walked out of the store with a bunch of bags. We went into the restroom and I changed into one of the bra and thong sets she bought me. We went to eat at the mall’s food court, and Tanya had everyone’s attention. She swinged her hips from side to side, telling me to do the same. We had a few guys following us. We both laughed. We continued shopping a bit before heading over to her house.
We were sitting by the pool at her house, as I wore a new thong bikini she had just bought me. She wore one of her mini thongs and bra.
Tanya asked,”Have you had sex yet?”
Me,”mmm, what.”
Tanya,”oh come on, you can tell me, just girl talk.”
Me,”well mmmm, yes.”
Tanya,”oh my god, I knew it. I could feel it in you. I want to know all about it. With your boyfriend, there is no way. Probably an older kid right?”
Me,”ummm yeah.”
Tanya,”you cheating little whore! Just messing with you. So tell me about this guy.”
Me,”ummm, an older kid from school, we ummm, well…”
Tanya,”how long have you been having sex.”
Me,”like a week,…maybe, mmm.”
Tanya,”and you’re sore right, I saw you squirm when I fingered you, did he fuck you hard?”
Me,”well ummm yeah, i guess.”
Tanya was smiling and laughing the whole time.
Tanya,”wow, have you sucked his dick.”
Me,”uh oh, mmm yeah.”
Tanya,”oh my god, he pushed it down your throat, thats why your voice is so raspy. You little slut. Did he fuck your butt yet?”
Me,” mmm uhhhh no.”
Tanya,”you are lying, he did didn’t he.”
Me,”yes.”
Tanya,”oh my god, you are a little whore like your mom, that’s why you are walking all weird. But don’t feel bad, us girls have necessities you know, I lost my virginity at 11, to a much older guy. He was really big and gave it to me rough, I was sore for like a week. Just make sure he is wearing protection, you don’t want to get pregnant. So, how did it happen?”
I told her about meeting a guy after school for sex, but left out the rest of the story. She began massaging my body as I told her the story. By the time I was done telling her, she had a finger inside of me. She held me by the hand and said,”follow me.”
She walked me over to her room, layed me in her bed, and began kissing me as she pushed her fingers inside of me. She pushed her tongue inside my mouth, and and gently moved her finger inside of me.
Tanya,”Now that you know the pleasures of a man, I want to show you the pleasures of a woman. You probably don’t know it, but I showed your mom what a woman can do, now I want to show you.”
I was soaked wet, my body on fire. She stroked me inside with her finger, and my clit with the palm of her hand, while she continued kissing me. She pulled my thong completely off, and began kissing the outer lips of my pussy. It felt amazing. She pushed her toungue inside, licking up and down, then back up to my clit. She did this many times, it was pure pleasure. I looked down a bit, and saw her face buried in my pussy, with her big ass up in the air, like asking to get fucked. Then she did circles with her toungue around my clit, as she used her hands to rub my body. It was like heaven. I could only imagine how good it would be to won her and be able to fuck her every day. I thought back to the time she told mom her husband fucked her in the as every day, I could see why. She had such a perfect ass, I wanted to spank her, to eat her, to fuck that ass. She continued her attack on my pussy, but I didn’t have any pain, she was an expert, she knew exactly what I needed. I was moaning. My body was burning, and I could feel my pussy gushing fluids. I felt my body tensing up, and could not breahe, my hands grabbed a pillow and my body exploded in pleasure. I orgasmed hard. She placed her entire mouth covering my pussy, receiving my orgasm. I could feel her eating me, digging deep with her toungue, I could feel her cleaning my insides. She licked a bit more, and I began feeling sensitive. She licked me inside again and moved up to my face.
Tanya,”did you like that.”
Me,”yeah.”
Tanya,”I know, I am the best.”
We both laughed a bit, then she pushed her lips against mine, and I felt her pushing fluids into my mouth, she was feeding me my own pussy.
Tanya,”taste it, how do you like it.”
Me,”its good.”
Tanya smiled,”good, now part two.”
She layed down and took off her thong. She pulled my head between her legs. I didn’t know what to do. I just stuck my thong out and began licking.
Tanya laughing,”hold on, I will show you, stick you toungue out a bit more past you lips.”
I did that.
Tanya,”now come here.”
She pulled my toungue to her clit, and began moving her hips in a circular motion. I could feel her clit with my toungue. She began moaning. She began moving faster and faster, her thick legs spread on both sides of my head, her wide hips moving up and down. She was beautiful. She groped her own breasts with one hand, as she used the other to hold my head in between her. It must be amazing having this woman as a whore, her husband was a lucky man.I began feeling her liquid on my chin, so I went down a bit more to taste it. She tasted really good. Her body tensed immediately while I ate her. She tasted good, I continued eating as she used her hand to rub her clit. More and more fluid came, and I licked it up as fast as I could. she moaned and thrusted her hips upward. She covered my face in her sweet juice. She orgasmed and gasped for air. She caught her breath, looked at me, then laughed.
Tanya,”not bad for a first time right.”
Me smiling,”no.”
She got up on her knees and kissed me passionately, like mom. She then began licking my face, cleaning her own fluids. She was so hot. She then kissed me again.
Tanya,”I’m gonna do you again.”
She layed me down, as the doorbell rang.
Tanya,”oh shit, must be your mom.”
We hurried and got dressed, and greeted mom at the door.
Mom,”hey sweety, how was your day.”
Me,”awesome.”
Tanya,”we had some real good girl time, we are gonna be best friends.”
Mom,”I bet. Thanks for everything, I’ll let you know how things went later.”
They gave each other a peck on the lips, then Tanya kissed me. Tanya’s lips were still a little sticky, and I could taste her. I was sure mom had to have tasted her also.
Tanya,”I will give you a call to spend some girl time.”

Please comment

---

When Alex and Reina arrived at the Japanese inn for their romantic getaway they both develop a crush on their teenage hostess and set about seducing her.

Yufuin

by Vincent

Part 1

Yufuin has a special place in Reina’s heart. It is where she spent her honeymoon, not her real honeymoon, that was Italy, but the Italian trip was so busy with sightseeing and shopping and eating everything in sight, by the time they returned to their hotel room each night she and Brad were too exhausted for any real sexual intimacy, definitely not the type of sex that brings a couple deeper erotic synergy. That all happened the following month when they stayed for two nights at an old fashioned Japanese inn in the quiet village of Yufuin, on the island of Kyushu, Southern Japan.

Yufuin is nestled in the shadow of long dormant Mount Yufu. The volcano is both a source of magnificent scenery and a barrier that keeps the town isolated from the rest of Japan. The residual heat provides an abundance of natural hot water for the dozens of little hot spring resorts, famous for their traditional ambiance and excellent hospitality, attracting visitor from all over Japan willing to make the journey. These “ryokans” consist of just a few rooms each, all in traditional Japanese style, a number of baths, mostly outdoors, of various sizes and temperatures. Most of the onsens are segregated by gender, but there is usually one or more where couples can be together. Of course, sex in any of the baths would be strictly forbidden, but that didn’t stop Reina and Brad from breaking the rules, many times.

Their marriage hadn’t lasted long, and wiser observers might have said it was doomed from the start. Reina was only 18 and still a virgin when she met Brad, and only 20 years old when she married him. He was 26 and no direction in his life. She thought she was in love, and perhaps by the standards of a twenty year old she was, but as she grew to discover herself they grew apart. The divorce was amicable.

Now at 24 years old she was still a young and desirable Japanese woman, she had kept her hair long and married life had not affected her curvaceous figure at all. Neither was she at all sour on ideas of men and dating. In fact, Reina jumped back into the dating game almost right away. She dating Asian guys, white guys, black guys. She thought they were all nice, but she realized the one attribute of Brad’s that had really gotten her excited and made her cum like crazy. It was his big pink circumcised gaijin cock. He had been her first, and she hadn’t known that men could be so different. It turned out for her, nothing else could satisfy in the same way. She even kept pictures she had taken of his cock when fully erect, and looked at them when she masturbated. It was then she decided any guy who wanted to date her would have to measure up, both literally and figuratively. She was not shy about asking the men who wanted to take her out to whip out the package for her inspection, and for the most part, the guys were very willing to comply. If they didn’t pass muster she was very complimentary of the tool, but would manage to be unavailable until they gave up on her. However, if his cock made the grade she would sleep with the guy soon and often.

She became a voracious sex partner. Reina loved the sensation of a large cock pushing against her cervix, and she rode her guys pretty hard. She kept pushing her lovers to last longer, fuck her harder, make her cum more often. It became an addiction. It got to the point where she wasn’t being satisfied anymore, and most guys gave up on her in frustration. They ended up blowing their loads too soon and she would chastise them. Their egos couldn’t take it and they left. She was beginning to feel that sex was never going to be as earth shattering again, but then she met Alex.

Reina met Alex at a Democrats Abroad meeting. Alex went because he was a bit of a social justice warrior. Reina went because of all the white cock that hung out there. They went for a drink after the meeting. When he asked her to go out again she took him into the ladies room and told him to drop his drawers. He looked into her eyes for a moment trying to judge if this girl was nuts, but he thought she was too beautiful to refuse and could tolerate a bit of nuttiness. Her serious expression and bold intention ignited a desire in him and he felt himself getting hard. He took her hand and slid it down his pants as a sort of compromise. It was more than she could get her fingers around. The look on her face told him that this girl was impressed. He took her home that night, and by the break of day they had fucked in every position either of them could think of. Reina woke up with an aching pussy, but satisfied. She knew she had found her guy.

Three months later when they thought they had reached a place in their romance when they wanted to go away together the logical choice for Reina was Yufuin. A plane, a train, and a taxi later they arrived at the very inn where Reina had spent her sexual honeymoon with the only other cock she had been in love with.

As soon as the taxi pulled up to the beautifully landscaped entrance an attractive young woman dressed in a cute smile and a flowered yukata emerged from the sliding door to greet them. Reina guessed she couldn’t have been over twenty years old, and she was just a bit shorter than her. She had black, shoulder length hair that curled inward at the base of her long neck; she had a dark complexion as if she had spent her youth under the sun. She noticed the girl wasn’t wearing any make-up at all, and it suited her natural beauty well.

“Good morning,” she said in polite Japanese, and made a small bow. “My name is Aiko. I’ll be taking care of you while you stay with us. Please follow me.” She turned and headed back inside. Alex couldn’t help noticing her very lovely round ass stretching the back of her yukata. It was much more prominent than the typical Japanese female posterior. He looked at Reina and noticed she was also charmed by the shapeliness of their hostess.

“She’s going to take care of us,” Alex said to Reina with a naughty smile on his face.

“Is your mind constantly focused on sex?” Reina chided him.

“Only when I’m inspired, sweetheart, so anytime I’m around you.”

“Oh cut the bull. I saw you ogling her ass.”

“I was inspired.”

“Just get the bags, pervert, and let’s go.”

“I am so going to fuck you when we get to our room.”

“You are such a child.” She turned and left him standing there.

“With a big cock,” he added, pretending to be offended.

Alex picked up their bags where the taxi driver had left them and followed Reina into the lobby. They removed their shoes. Aiko brought them slippers and instructed them to sit down in the armchairs by the large window that overlooked the Japanese garden. She served them tea silently and gracefully. Reina observed their hostess was not only quite pretty, but had a very athletic physique under her yukata. For a moment Reina tried to imagine how she looked naked and thought her strong young body must be very charming. Alex had been doing that since she had come out to greet them.

“I’d like to go over your reservation and show you around the grounds if that is ok,” Aiko said, “I’m sure you are tired, but this will only take a minute.”

“That’s quite alright. We’re very excited to be here,” Reina said.

“Thank you. You are staying for two nights?” the hostess asked

“That’s right.”

“Breakfast is in the dining hall, but you can have dinner in the dining hall or served in your room.”

“I think in our room tonight. We’ll decide about tomorrow later. Is that ok?” turning to Alex.

“That fits with my plans perfectly,” he replied, agreeing just to be agreeable.

“Very good. What time would you like me to bring dinner?”

“Eight o’clock.”

“Eight o’clock.”

“Eight o’clock.” they each said in turn.

“Very good. Now let me show you around the grounds.” The all stood up. “Leave your bags here and the boy will take them to your room.” Just then Reina notice a handsome young Japanese, somewhere between a man and a boy, standing motionless next to the passageway, watching them patiently. As they passed by him Reina heard him say quietly to Aiko in playful voice, “the boy?” and they exchanged a cute smile. It was obvious to Reina there was something going on between these two and she made a mental note to find out all about it.

Aiko led them out the big glass doors and into the garden. The path of stones wound through thick, well manicured bushes, providing a sense of privacy at every turn. Alex thought it was like a maze, and wondered if a Minotaur might be lurking about. After a few more turns Reina thought she might never be able to find her way back without a trail of bread crumbs. Finally, the path ended in a small clearing with an entryway tucked between large stones and trees.

“These are the outdoor onsens, men’s and women’s,” she gestured with her hands, “There are towels available here, so you don’t need to bring anything from your room.”

“So we can just come here naked,” Alex remarked in English, counting on not being understood by their hostess. Reina had gotten used to ignoring Alex’s sarcasm, but she did notice a little smile come across Aiko’s face.

She guided them a little farther through the grounds, “These are the indoor baths. All the hot springs are open from 5 am to midnight. You are free to use them as you like. I have one more to show you, then I will take you to your room.” She led them through a few more twists and turns. “These are the family baths. You can use them if they are free. You can see it’s blue, that means it’s available. Turn the lock on the inside and you can see it’s red. That means it is being used. Now I will show you to your room.”

They were walking away, Alex asked Reina, “Do we qualify as family?”

“Do you mean like humans and apes are family?”

“Thank you for thinking so highly of me.”

Aiko led them back to the main building and to their room. She opened the door and let them in. The room was in the minimalist Japanese style typical of onsen resorts. It was one large room with lots of exposed wood, tatami flooring and not much furniture. The one room serves as living, dining and bedrooms with a quick alteration by the staff, like a stage crew changing scenery between acts in a play. In the middle of the room was a low table with zabuton chairs on either side. On the table there was a tea service. On the balcony there were two arm chairs and a small table between them. Apart from some art work, that was it. Their bags had been placed near the closet.

“Please sit down,” Their hostess guided them. The young couple complied. She poured their tea and placed some small Japanese sweets next to the cups. Reina and Alex watched silently as Aiko went through these well rehearsed motions. As she leaned over the table to place Alex’s tea the top of her yukata drooped down just enough to give Alex a quick view of the top her breasts. Reina noticed his gaze and the naughty smile that came over his face. Aiko finished serving the tea and then took two yukatas, exactly like hers from the closet and placed them on the floor.

“You are welcome to wear these anywhere on the property,” she said.

“Yours is very lovely, and you wear it so well,” Alex said, “could you show me how to put it on?”

Both girls, taken aback, looked at Alex. Aiko gave a little smile and Reina gave a little scowl.

“I’m sure your wife can show you how to put it on,” Aiko said, finally understand he was just being playful.

When Alex replied, “Oh, she’s not my wife,” it earned him a hard slap on the shoulder from Reina.

“I will leave you two to get comfortable. If there is anything else you need please don’t hesitate to call. I’ll come back before eight to prepare your room for dinner.” With that Aiko left the room.

As soon as the door shut behind her Reina jumped over the table, pinned her boyfriend’s shoulders to the tatami mat and sat on his chest. Before he could react Alex was trapped under her weight, his arms pinned under her knees.

“You pervert!” she said playfully, “I saw you.”

“Whaaaat?!” Alex tried to feign denial, but knew he had no defense.

“You were looking down her top.”

“Well, yes. Yes, I was, but I couldn’t help it. How could I look away when such an opportunity presents itself?”

“Uh-huh. Well, did you like what you saw?”

“I didn’t see much, but she does have a very distinct tan line across the top of breasts. Her original color is very pale. It was actually very provocative,” emphasizing “very.”

“You pig. You definitely need to be punished.” Reina slid forward on his chest until her crotch covered his face. She lifted her skirt hem over his head and pressed her panty covered crotch onto his mouth and nose, and began to grind her hips. Alex couldn’t breath and had to take a drastic step to rescue himself. He opened his mouth as wide as he could under the circumstances and bit her pussy causing her to yelp and pull back. This gave Alex the opening he needed to turn the tables. He freed his arms and flipped Reina onto her back and assumed the dominant position, holding her wrists above her head.

“A-ha, you shouldn’t start fights you can’t finish, young lady. You will just get into trouble.”

“Am I in trouble?” She asked, pretending to be sweet and innocent.

“Oh yeah, you are in big big trouble,” he said softly. Alex slid his hips down until he was lying flat on Reina. She pretended to struggle. Alex planted his lips on hers and forced her mouth open with his tongue. He released her wrists, their arms wrapped around each other in a passionate embrace. Their hands began to roam over each others’ bodies. After a minute they came up for air.

“That really hurt when you bit me, you know,” Reina said.

“Poor baby, I’m so sorry, but you were trying to kill me.”

“Just a little.”

“Should I kiss it and make it better.”

“I think that’s the only way we are going to get past this.”

Alex slid his body down to her waist and lifted her skirt. He could see a couple of teeth marks in her panties. He hadn’t realized that in his desperation to breath he had bitten her so hard. He kissed her panties several times and then pulled them down to her knees. Alex worshiped Reina’s pussy. It was the prettiest pussy he had ever seen in real life. She kept herself completely shaved, there wasn’t even any sign of stubble. Her vulva was puffy and slightly pink, and deepened to a pinkish brown around the folds of her labia. Inside her hole it was pure pink and yummy, and she always seemed to be wet. Alex loved licking between her legs, and would often spend too much time on his hobby when Reina, getting impatient, was clearly ready for his cock to be inside her.

As he moved his tongue and lips all around and inside her pussy he felt his cock straining against the confines of his khakis. It had been a long day of travel and her natural perfume was driving Alex into a fit of arousal. He was dying to be free from the constraints of his pants.

“What do you say we try on our yukatas?” he suggested. He let Reina off the floor and instinctively she grabbed onto his cock. His condition was very evident even through the thick fabric; when a cock that large gets hard it’s impossible to hide. While she kissed his mouth she unfastened his pants and pushed them to the floor. His cock was projecting out the bottom of his underwear. Reina couldn’t resist the urge to take him into her mouth. She got down on her knees and struggled to pull his underwear past the erect barrier. She placed one hand on his shaft and the other under his scrotum. She gently squeezed his balls as she licked up and down his magnificent pole. Alex could hardly contain his pleasure, he let out a big moan that surprised himself as much as Reina, and thought he would cum if she kept this up for long.

“Let’s continue this at the family onsen,” Alex proposed, hoping to delay the inevitable.

Reina saw through his veiled attempt to preserve himself, but also knew it was in her best interest for him not to spill the beans yet. “You had better not cum, young man. I have big plans for you tonight.”

They removed the rest of their clothes and stood face to face. They both had the same thought; that they were made to fuck each other. Alex thought Reina’s body was a work of art, her pale, smooth skin curved around her body like a marble sculpture. Reina thought her guy was a model of manliness. They were each like a drug to the other. Their sex was always intoxicating.

“So you are going to show me how to put this thing on, or should I call Aiko?” Alex asked, picking up his yukata.

“I thought you wanted to walk around naked.”

“Sure, but not in this condition,” gesturing to his erect penis.

Alex put on the robe and tried to wrap it around himself. His erection created a tent in the thin cotton fabric that would have been obvious to anyone in fifty meter radius. Reina began to laugh at his predicament.

“Here, let me help you.” She took the long obi and tied one end around the base of his cock. Then pushed his cock flat against his leg and wrapped the fabric belt around his leg, strapping his cock against his leg. She led the obi between his legs, up the crack of his ass and tied it back around his cock.

“There you go. Nobody will ever notice,” she said, feeling proud of her ingenuity. She took out her phone and took a picture.

“Great, but how do I keep my yukata closed.”

“Just hold it with your hand.”

“I feel ridiculous.”

“You are ridiculous. Come on, let’s go. I need to get fucked.” Reina put on her yukata and the led the way out of the room. To Alex’s relief they found their way to the family onsen encountering no one, and to Reina’s relief Alex was still hard when they arrived. The one on the right was occupied but the other was free. They locked the door and Reina freed Alex from his bondage. They hung their garments in the dressing area and went into the pool enclosure.

The area was the size of a small back yard, completely open to the sky, encircled by a 2 meter high bamboo fence and some landscaping that provided complete privacy. The hot spring itself was an oval, about four meters in diameter, with large black stones projecting through concrete and tile, some strategically placed for sitting and larger ones to create an effect of being in a Japanese rock garden. The depth of the pool was about 60 centimeters, so that while sitting one’s head was well above the surface. It was early March and the air was still quite cool, even this far south; steam was rising from the surface and quickly dissipating into the air. They got goose bumps traversing the short distance nude. They both eased into the hot spring water with little oohs and aahs as it sent waves of cozy warmth through their bodies. Alex felt his erection stiffen under the comforting sensation.

They glided towards each other through the water and embraced. Instantly Alex’s hand found its way between Reina’s thighs. He gently caressed her pussy, his fingers finding easy access into her deeper places. They kissed passionately as Alex rubbed her clit and labia, moving his hand down to her ass, his fingers exploring both holes. Reina willingly allowed him admission to go as deep he wanted, and he took full advantage. She took pleasure in the full trust she gave her lover. She began grinding on his fingers, softly moaning, she worked herself into a fervor, eager for something more substantial inside her.

“Come over here,” Alex said, “lean back on this rock.”

Alex guided her to a tall black stone built into the edge of the pool. He splashed it down with water so it wouldn’t be a cold shock on Reina’s back. He laid her onto the stone. Her spine was bent back along the curve of the stone with her hips forced out, as if she were lying on a giant ball. Her legs were forced apart by the width of the stone, exposing her pussy very nicely. Alex couldn’t resist this fabulously sexy pose. He dropped to his knees and tongue first, pressed his face firmly into her snatch and began licking her pussy with impulsive delight.

“Don’t spend too much time down there, baby, you know I want that thing inside me,” she said.

“Your satisfaction means the world to me, you know that.”

“It had better.”

Alex stood up; his cock emerged from the water shiny and wet. The sight sent a tingle of anticipation through Reina’s body, knowing she was going to feel it inside her very soon. He rubbed his cock up and down her labia, he was rock hard and she was dying to be pierced. He tried to enter her, but the spring water had made their tender skin rubbery. Alex spit into his hand and rubbed in over his purple helmet. He pressed his tool against her pussy, her vulva and labia parted. Inside her hole was naturally lubricated, so once the initial barrier was breached his cock slid in without resistance. In one slow stroke he buried his cock inside her up to his balls. Her position against the stone allowed him deep access. The feeling was so intense Reina let out a scream as she thought she would cum instantly. After a few strokes she was near climax. She lost herself to her passion and began to moan wildly as her lover’s powerful thrusts worked her into a frenzy of pleasure. She came once and wanted more, she came again and her hips were bucking violently against his cock. After her third orgasm she began to regain some self control.

“What’s that?” she said, they suddenly stopped all motion, his cock inside her. They both heard it at the same time, giggling laughter from the onsen next door. The realization they were being far too noisy and the people in the other family onsen obviously knew what they were doing dawned on them. They looked at each other in shocked silence for a moment, mouths wide open, and then burst out laughing. They wrapped their arms around each other in a mutually sympathetic hug.

Reina called over the fence, “Sorry, we’ll keep it down.”

“No problem, enjoy yourselves,” was heard back.

They spent the next 45 minutes alternately fucking, sucking and relaxing quietly in the hot water until it started getting dark and they were getting hungry. However, it was still only 7 o’clock and they had an hour before dinner, so they decided to take a walk around the grounds. They found the dining hall where they would have breakfast, and a little pavilion among some trees with a table and chairs that looked ideal for having a drink. And they would have had one if they had noticed any way of getting one.

The heat from their bath was wearing off and they were feeling cold again. They were heading back to their room when they passed the large outdoor onsens.

“This one is for boys and this one is for girls,’ Reina said, “Shall we go in to warm up?”

“Can I go in the girls’?” Alex asked.

“You can, but I’ll pretend I don’t know you.”

“Ok then, you come into the boys’. I’ll be very friendly”

“Right. Just come back out in 15 minutes, ok?”

“You’re the boss.’

“Damn straight.”

They both went into their own gender’s areas. They found these pools were much more elaborately decorated than the family onsen. There were lockers, with stacks of fluffy towels, sinks with many types of toiletries and lounge chairs. There were large tile mosaics on the walls, one was a scene of Edo period city life, the other was Mount Yufu with local wildlife. In the outdoor area it was like the family onsen, but bigger. The stones and landscaping were on a much larger scale and the pool itself was the size of two tennis courts.

There were only three other guests using the pool on the men’s side at that time. Alex sat in the water and watched the sky fill with stars as the last light of day faded. After 15 minutes he went back out front to meet Reina, but had to wait another 10 minutes before she emerged.

“Hey, what’s the big deal making me wait,” he said.

“How do you know if you appreciate me if I don’t make you wait? That was really nice in there. Was your side nice?” Alex affirmed it was.

“There were only 3 or 4 women in there. You know, I bet you could fuck me in there when it gets late and nobody would come in.”

“What if it’s really dark and I accidentally fuck the wrong girl?”

“Try not to let that happen.”

As they were walking back to their room they passed the family onsens again. Reina stopped him, “Wait, listen,” she said. The both turned an ear towards the pool. They could hear the quiet but distinct sound of a young woman in the throws of passion. They smiled at each other, kissed and walked back to their room hand in hand. They barely had a chance to sit down before Aiko came to the room to prepare the table for dinner.

Room service Japanese style is an experience. It consists of several courses served slowly, to be savored and enjoyed over hours. Each course is accompanied by its own side dishes and sauces. Everything comes in its own small plate or bowl, and the presentation of the dish is just as important as the flavor. The dishes are beautiful as well as delicious, colorful and delicate. Aiko entered the room with a large tray. She cleared the tea service from the table and laid out chopsticks, bowls of rice, long compartmented trays with several types of Japanese pickles and sauces, glasses, and a decanter of warm roasted barley tea.

“Did you have a nice day?” Aiko asked casually, as she laid out the dishes.

“Yes we did, as a matter of fact. We have been enjoying the onsens all afternoon,” Reina answered.

“They are very relaxing, aren’t they,” she said, “I can honestly say this Ryokan has the best hot springs in town.”

“So you have been to many of them?” asked Alex.

“Quite a few. We used to sneak in when we were kids”

“So you grew up in Yufuin? You look too young to be from anyplace else,” Reina added.

“Yes, born and raised right here, and I’m 19.” Alex choked on his tea. Both girls turned to look at him. He felt the need to cover for himself by blurting something out.

“Besides sneaking into hot springs and gorgeous views, this town must not hold a lot of interest for a young person such as yourself.” He felt very clever.

“It’s not so bad. There are some nice beaches not too far from here. I spent a lot of time surfing and swimming.”

“That would explain a lot,” Alex said, recalling those delightful tan lines.

“What would it explain?” Aiko asked. Alex suddenly felt uncomfortable under the girls’ stare, and wished he had kept his mouth shut. Reina knew exactly what he was referring to, but wasn’t about to come to his rescue.

“Umm, you have such strong looking shoulders, from all the paddling I guess,” he hoped that would get him off the hook for his stupidity.

“That’s mostly from swimming. I was on the swim team in high school. I’m going to Kindai University in Osaka in April on a swimming scholarship. I’m trying to a save a little money working here over the season”

“Kindai,” Reina said, being impressed, “that’s a good school. And not too far from where we live. We are from Sakai.”

“Cool. I’d better go get your first course. It’s sashimi and miso.” She rocked back on her heals and stood up in one graceful motion, turned and left the room.

“What a sweet girl,” Alex said.

“Stop it. You just want to fuck her brains out,” Reina replied, and threw a little pickle at him.

“Hey! Those thoughts are not mutually exclusive.”

“I have an idea. Why don’t you come over here and fuck me a little before she gets back.”

“Now I have three thoughts in my head.” Alex crawled around the table and pushed Reina onto her back, untied her obi and pushed her legs apart. Without untying his own he pushed his robe around to the back. He used his fingers to spread her natural lubricant over her labia and spread her vulva apart with his fingers. She put her hands on her lover’s hips ready to receive his shaft, Alex entered her with short easy strokes. After a few minutes Alex had lost his situational awareness when a rap at the door brought him back.

“Come in,” Reina shouted while Alex was still inside her. He tried to pull out, but Reina wrapped her legs around his hips to hold him inside her. The sound of the sliding door made Alex panic and he forced his escape, pulled his yukata around his body, and darted back to his side of the table. Aiko only caught the last bit of his chaotic movements. When Alex looked across the table Reina had somehow managed to retie her yukata perfectly, and was sitting upright at the table looking very calm. Alex was visibly flustered. Aiko felt an awkward silence filling the room.

“Is something going on here?” Aiko asked with a suspecting smile. Reina looked across at the sheepish expression on Alex’s face and burst out laughing. He followed suit. “Were you two being naughty?” the moment she said this she noticed that Alex had failed to wrap the yukata around his cock. It was exposed, hard and shiny from Reina’s wet pussy. Aiko’s mouth hung open, she had never seen anything that extraordinary, having only experienced the boys from her town, ones much smaller and uncircumcised. Aiko’s stare alerted Alex to his situation and he quickly covered himself and offered his apology.

Aiko didn’t know how to react, but whatever she felt she hid it well. “Oh, not at all,” she stammered out, “would you like me to come back later?”

“No please, we are very hungry,” Reina said. Aiko served the first course silently and left the room.

“You jerk,” Reina said when they were alone, “did you do that on purpose?”

“Are you kidding!? That was completely your fault. Anyway, do you think she was impressed?”

“I think she was terrified. She was about to run out of the room, the poor girl.”

“Maybe.”

“Now we have to figure out how to dispel this awkwardness between us.”

“Between you and me?”

“No, idiot, between her and us.”

“We’ll just be nice. Let’s ask her about her life in Yufuin.”

Aiko took a long time to return with the second course, which was tempura and tofu. As she laid out the dishes while Reina and Alex asked her about the pros and cons of growing up in such a rural environment. She seemed to relax and any tension they had felt before had dissipated.

“Would you like to stay and eat with us? This is more food than we could possibly eat,” Reina offered.

“I would, but I have three other rooms I need to serve. Don’t feel like you have to eat everything. The guys in the kitchen are like human garbage disposals. They’ll wolf down anything you don’t eat.”

The rest of the dinner past pleasantly and Aiko cleared away the dishes. She returned a bit later to lay out the futons. She asked if they wanted them set out separately or next to each other purely out of habit. She realized the absurdity of her question and without an answer laid them out together. When she wished them a good night Alex and Reina both thought they would like to invite her to spend the night with them, but couldn’t figure out how to make that invitation not seem perverted before Aiko left the room. They spent the next hour or so enjoying quiet intimate sex. Reina finally gave Alex permission to cum, and he let loose inside her vagina with throbbing waves of ecstatic release and a load of semen built up over a long day of fucking. They were both exhausted and fell into deep sleep immediately after.

Part 2

Reina woke to a strange sensation between her legs. Her pussy was sore, which was not unusual, but the large dose of Alex’s cum had oozed out of her pussy and smeared all over her hips and upper thighs. There was quite a large wet spot on the sheets. Her phone showed it was a little past 1 am. She needed to clean herself up, and rather than just do it in the bathroom in their room she thought she would be adventurous and sneak into one of the onsens for a midnight soak.

She put on her yukata. She thought about waking up Alex, but he was out cold and she didn’t want to be responsible for disturbing his sleep. She left the room quietly. Despite the dark night and winding paths she had no trouble finding the large outdoor baths. She was delighted to find them unlocked, in fact the door didn’t have any lock at all. Walking through the pitch black dressing area was slow going, but her eyes adjusted to the dark and to her relief she made it to the outdoor pool without banging into anything. Outside was just as dark as inside, except the night sky was full of stars. Reina could see the moon was backlighting Mount Yufu and was about to makes its appearance over the summit. She untied her yukata and let in silently drop to the ground at the edge of the pool. She slowly eased herself into the warm water and felt soothing comfort all over her body. She was about to let of a small sigh when she froze. There was a black silhouette of a man sitting on the far edge of the pool. It was unmistakable. Her first thought was to run away, but it seems he hadn’t seen her, so she kept still and watched.

He was moving slightly and making some ripples in the water. She heard his quiet moaning and thought he might be masturbating. As she tried to assess the situation she noticed there was a second body, kneeling between his legs. Reina realized he was getting a blow job. At first she felt tremendous relief her life wasn’t in danger, but her curiosity had been peaked. The amorous couple was unaware of her presence, so she continued to watch, remaining quiet and still. The provider stood up and they embraced. Between their kisses Reina could hear them whisper and giggle, but couldn’t make out what they were saying.

Reina felt herself mesmerized and aroused by the lovers. She used her fingers to seek out her own pleasure spot. At the same time she wanted to join them, but didn’t want to spoil this chance encounter, she found this voyeuristic experience deliciously salacious. She chose to remain hidden rather than risk them running away. After a few minutes she realized she risked exposure as the moon, rising over the crest of the volcano, would cast light down into the pool. She saw it would be easy enough to slide into the shadow created by a large stone. Slowly she moved, inch by inch, remaining low in the water, not making a ripple. Her new position actually brought her a little closer to the lovers, and the light of the moon cast onto the lovers made her dark concealment deeper.

The pale purple moonlight cast upon the couple revealed they were definitely a boy and girl. The girl had her back to Reina. She had a very shapely ass and a lean body, her short hair was wet and flat against her neck. Then Reina saw what both shocked and thrilled her. Across the girls back was a very distinct tan line. Was this Aiko, this passionate creature entwined with her lover? Reina was thrilled. Her mind raced, and she was filled desire and admiration for this vision of beauty, her strong body and gorgeous round ass produced a yearning in Reina she had never felt before. She wanted to make sweet passionate love with this girl. She needed to know for sure if it was Aiko. She watched and waited and rubbed her clitoris.

The couple turned. Now the moon, fully risen above the peak of Mount Yufu, cast their intertwined bodies in bright light that reflected off of their wet shimmering skin. The girl sat up on a rock and spread her legs wide apart. Reina had a perfect view of her face and body. It was indeed Aiko. She put her feet up on the edge of the pool, her pussy very exposed. It seemed tiny from Reina’s perspective; she had a small patch of black pubic hair. Her stomach was slim and smooth, her breast weren’t large but they were high on her chest and had a lovely petite round shape, the nipples were very small. Reina thought she would like to put them in her mouth. The boy stooped down in the water and began licking her pussy. Aiko threw her head back in pleasure, one hand in his hair, the other she used to support her body against the rock. Reina could hear Aiko’s soft moans, and she found herself wishing she could be the one kissing her pussy and making her moan. Reina made herself cum, and cum again.

The boy stood up, exposing to Reina his cock at full attention. Aiko reached out her hand and gave it a few strokes and then pulled it in towards her. She aimed his cock right at the opening her pussy and held it there while he pushed it inside of her. He began to pump it in and out of her body. Aiko wrapped her arms and legs around her lover and held him tightly inside her. He lifted her up by putting his hands under her ass, moved back a step and they slowly sank into the water. After another 20 minutes and Reina cumming two more times the lovers separated and got out of the pool. They were wet and glistening in the light, the contours of their bodies revealed by the reflected moonlight. They started to walk back to the changing room and Reina was sure she would be discovered. She became completely still and wondered how she was going to explain her presence. To her relief the lovers walked right past her, no more than two meters away and didn’t notice her. Reina waited another 15 minutes before going back to her room and masturbated herself to sleep with images of Aiko’s beautiful nude body.

“Good morning, my sweetness. Did you sleep well, like me?” Alex asked, rolling over with a smile, sliding under Reina’s comforter and caressing her ass. “I was down for the count.”

“Well, I woke up in the middle of the night in a pool of your sperm.”

“Really? So sorry, but you only have yourself to blame. You shouldn’t let boys cum inside you.”

“I’ll try to remember that. Anyway, I got up to wash off, but then I decided I would go out and sit in the onsen for a while.”

Really? All alone, in the middle of the night?”

“Yeah, all alone in the middle of the night.”

“The big one or the small one.”

“The big one.”

“Weren’t you scared?”

“Do you want to hear my story or not?”

“Sorry, go ahead, just, you are very brave.”

“Thank you. Anyway, it was about one o’clock and I found my way into the outdoor bath. The one we went to before, so I kind of knew the way. I got into the water very quietly I guess, then I noticed there was a couple in there having sex.”

“Really?! Didn’t they see you?” Alex released her ass and started paying closer attention.

“No, it was dark and they were preoccupied, so I guess they didn’t notice.”

“So what did you do?” Alex had a big grin on his face.

“I watched them.”

“And.”

“And I touched myself,”

“I’ll bet you did. So then what?”

“Well, I couldn’t see very well, because it was so dark, but then the moon came out and lit up the whole pool.”

“Did they see you?”

“No, I was hidden in shadow, but I could see them perfectly well. Alex, I saw who it was.”

His face froze. All expression dropped from his face. “No! There is only one person we know here.”

“Exactly. It was Aiko, and that boy who carried our bags to the room. At least I think it was him.”

“You’re kidding! I’m insanely jealous. I want to see it. How was she?”

“She has the most beautiful body, she looks so soft and smooth, petite, but she is firm and athletic, like some kind of magnificent fairy leopardess.”

“Wow that must have been something. So they never saw you?”

“No, they were doing all kinds of sex things for about an hour after I got there, and then they walked out right past me. Didn’t see me at all.”

“So she doesn’t know you saw her fucking? Are you going to tell her?”

“I don’t know. It would be awkward, but I’m dying to tell what I think.”

“So what do you think?”

Reina paused to reflect on her feelings. “I have to think about that. Let’s go to breakfast. I’m starving.”

The dining hall was fairly small, comprised of separate booths with bench seating in dark polished wood, and walls between each booth for more privacy. Alex and Reina were shown to a table. A woman they’d never met before set the table for them with chopsticks, napkins and tea. Owing to their enthusiasm to greet the star of last night’s performance they were a little disappointed when Aiko wasn’t there to serve them, btu they both knew it was unreasonable to expect she would show up at breakfast glowing and vivacious. They wondered aloud if Aiko was going to be at work that day at all.

“Is Aiko working today?” Reina asked the unknown woman.

“I’m not sure. She usually works late, so she wouldn’t be coming in until later,” was her reply. They spent the rest of breakfast slightly dispirited, but it didn’t stop Alex from interrogating Reina on every detail he could glean. Reina couldn’t shake her feelings of infatuation for the girl and decided to herself that she would have to tell Aiko what she saw and how she felt. If she didn’t she might regret it for the rest of her life. She had no idea how she would say it, but she knew she would have to act boldly, and hoped Aiko would take it in the right way. She just hoped she would have the chance.

They returned to their room. All the bedding had been cleared and put back in the closet. They wondered out loud if Aiko had done it. Their plan was to spend the day in town visiting some of the shops and galleries, stopping to rest at any café they thought interesting. They went to the big onsen for a quick soak. Alex suggested the family onsen, but Reina wanted to return to the scene of the encounter to remind herself it was real, and she wasn’t feeling like getting fucked anyway. She wanted to preserve her sexual energy. They went back to the room, got dressed and headed out. They turned a corner and ran into Aiko, dressed in her yukata, on their way through the garden. Alex and Reina were visibly startled.

“Good morning, did I surprise you,” she greeted them cheerfully, “I hope you slept well?”

“We’ve already gone over that thoroughly,” was Alex’s reply. Aiko had no idea what he was talking about.

“Don’t worry, I never have any idea what he’s talking about either. We slept very well, thank you,” Reina said, “Alex, could you go wait for me in the lobby? I want to talk to Aiko.”

What he really wanted to say was “No way, this is going to be one the most prurient and awkward conversations ever, and I’m damn sure not going to miss it,” but the only part he could manage to say was, “Sure.” He left the two girls to their privacy, knowing if anything was ever going to develop he needed to leave it to Reina.

“Aiko,” Reina said, looking squarely into her soft brown eyes, “first I want to apologize. I invaded your privacy and I’m sorry.”

“What do you mean?” Aiko was clearly confused.

“I saw you last night, in the onsen.” Aiko was still at a loss. “You were making love with a boy. I had come for a late night bath and I watched you. I know I shouldn’t have, I should have just left, but I didn’t.”

It took Aiko several seconds to digest the words. At first she was in disbelief, then a chain of thoughts went through her head; she said those words, the things she said are correct, so it must be true. A wave of panic shot through her body. She stammered for words, “You saw me. I…I…it,” was all she could manage to get out before her face flushed with embarrassment. She was starting to cry.

Reina instinctive took Aiko in her arms. “Oh no, no, sweetheart, don’t cry, it’s not like that. You didn’t do anything wrong, I’m the one who did something wrong. I just wanted to tell you how beautiful I thought you were, how beautiful you are. I thought you were magnificent. You have a gorgeous body and the way you moved was so sensuous.” Reina could feel tears through her blouse. “Hey, look at me,” she continued, “sex is natural, sex is wonderful. You caught me and Alex being a little naughty at dinner last night, didn’t you?” Reina wiped her tears. Aiko looked up at her with big moist eyes and Reina felt her desire for this girl growing.

“It’s not such a rare thing in this place.” Aiko said. They exchanged a smile, “So you saw me and Kenta in the onsen? How long were you watching?”

“I’m not sure. Long enough. About from when the moon came up. I have to confess, I was touching myself. Alex came inside me and I thought the spring water might be the best way to get it out.” She thought the frank honestly might put the girl at ease.

“So your boyfriend saw me, too?”

“No, he went to sleep, but I told him about it.”

“Typical guy. Kenta went to sleep after, too.” Aiko began to relax.

“Is he your boyfriend?”

“Not really. He likes me and I let him fuck sometimes, but we’re just friends.”

“I want to ask you something. Last night, watching you, you were so radiant, you were so passionate and graceful. It stirred something in me, you were sensuousness in motion. Aiko, I want you, I want make love with you.”

Aiko was taken aback by the request. She knew she wasn’t a lesbian, but she could also admire a woman’s body and she did think Reina was a beautiful woman. She felt ashamed when Reina was telling her she saw her getting fucked, but at the same time it was exciting knowing she had been watched, desired, admired, spied on.

“Would your boyfriend be there?” she asked.

“He doesn’t have to be.”

“The reason I was there, in the onsen last night. When I came in your room his cock was showing. It was so big and hard, all last night I kept thinking about that thing, what it must be like being inside you. I wanted to touch it and kiss it. I wanted to try it inside me. I had to get Kenta to come fuck me or I would have gone crazy.”

“I can certainly understand that. I’m a big fan of that cock, too”

“I’ll come if you let him join us, and I want him to fuck me, the way he fucks you. Do you think he would do that?”

“I think I can answer for him right now. He has something of a crush on you. I’m sure he will fuck your brains out. But be careful, that cock is not for the faint of heart.”

“Ask him to be careful. Where should we meet?”

“Can you come to our room?”

“I have to serve your dinner tonight. I get off work at ten and I’ll come to your room. Please don’t say anything at dinner, just pretend like nothing is going to happen, I’d be too embarrassed. I’m already nervous.”

“Well, Alex is a man-child, but I think I can make him behave. Aiko, I can’t wait to see you tonight. You are the sweetest, cutest girl I’ve ever met.” Reina looked up and down the path and saw nobody; she gave Aiko a slow tender kiss on the lips. Aiko thought she liked it and returned her kiss.

Reina considered whether or not to tell Alex about their plans to meet Aiko that night. Ultimately she decided it would be better if he knew. Alex can be goofy and blurt out awkward things, but he also knows how to behave when he should, and she didn’t want him to say anything stupid during dinner that would make Aiko uncomfortable, moreover she just wanted him to shut up with all the questions about her conversation with Aiko in the garden.

Reina and Alex spent the day in the town. Even though Yufuin is a tourist town it is not at all gaudy, it seems more like an artist community. The town is comprised of mostly small wooden structures with lots of greenery between, situated around Lake Kinrin, with galleries featuring local artists, shops and cafes. The town is designed for walking. There are always secret treats and treasures to be found by visitors willing to explore.

They spent the morning strolling through boutiques in “flower town”, and taking silly photos of each other in the Trick Art Museum. When nobody was looking Reina exposed her breasts for a picture in front of “Venus Rising” on a dare from Alex. They had a light lunch on the terrace of a café overhanging the lake. They spent the next few hours roaming about the town, browsing shops and eating all the interesting sweets they could find. Although they were enjoying their excursion very much, both of them felt they were just passing time until that evening.

They returned to the ryokan about four o’clock, took a short nap and went to soak in the onsens for a while. They chose the big ones, as they didn’t want to spoil the anticipation of the evening by fooling around with each other, and Reina felt she would like to be alone with her thoughts for a while. After that they walked through the grounds for a few minutes and then returned to their room. They still had some time before dinner so they sat out on the balcony and tried to read. Neither of them could concentrate very long before their thoughts drifted back to Aiko.

Eight o’clock came and they almost jumped when they heard a knock at the door. Aiko let herself in, and just as the previous evening she set the table.

“Did you have a nice day?” Aiko asked. She was hoping the innocuous question would stifle her anxious feelings. Reina and Alex were glad they had something to talk about besides what they were actually thinking.

“It was very nice. We wandered around the town, shopping and eating. We saw some…,” Reina was cut off by Aiko’s question.

“Can I see it?” she blurted out, feeling instantly embarrassed by her own question. It was apparent to them what “it” meant, but they were surprised by Aiko’s bold disregard for their prior agreement. “I’ve been thinking about it all day.” Reina looked at Alex, then Aiko looked at Alex, both waiting for his response.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said, “but it’s not hard, it’s not big like before.” But as he spoke the thought of Aiko eager gaze on his cock caused it to swell. The girls could see something growing under his yukata.

“Go ahead, Alex. Take it out for our friend,” Reina said.

Alex pulled his yukata open, exposing his semi-hard cock, and stood there for Aiko’s inspection. Alex was fastidious in his manscaping. His shaft and balls were shaved of any hair, his pubes were tamed into a short patch. The overall effect made his cock look even larger.

“My Goodness, you can take that thing inside you?” She asked Reina, still staring at the treasure.

“Yes, but I’ve had practice,” she replied, “You can touch it if you like.” Aiko and Alex were both thrilled by Reina’s offer.

Aiko walked over to Alex, still holding his yukata open, without stooping, eyes fixed on the prize, she took his shaft in both hands and gripped it tenderly. Alex became fully erect, straining against Aiko’s fingers, but he didn’t move.

“It’s magnificent,” Aiko said looking up into Alex’s eyes.

“Thank you,” he said, trying to remain as gentlemanly as possible under the circumstances. Still holding his cock she stood up on her tip toes and kissed Alex on the lips.

“Do you want to kiss it?” Reina suggested. Alex smiled. Aiko got down on her knees and pressed her lips against the head of his cock, giving it a passionate kiss. She stuck out her tongue and licked the underside of the shaft two or three times. While holding the shaft she tried to insert his cock into her mouth as deep as it would go, but barely got past the head.

“This is too much,” she gasped, removing his member from her mouth, “I’m getting so wet. I have to go. I have a lot of things to do.” She rocked back on her heals and stood up with the same graceful motion she had made before and left the room.

Aiko came back every twenty minutes or so to serve the next course, but none of them made any hint or reference as to what went on, or what was going to go on. Alex and Reina didn’t have much of an appetite, and left most of the repast to the chow hounds in the kitchen. Dinner finished and the dishes were cleared away. After a while Aiko returned to set out the futons. Without a word she laid out three futon from the closet side by side. They all smiled at each other. She told them she would be back after work, kissed them both, and left them to wait.

Ten o’clock passed, then ten-thirty, by eleven they started to worry. About eleven-fifteen a knock on the door gave them tremendous relief. Aiko entered the room dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt.

“Sorry. Kenta wanted to “hang out” with me, which means he wanted to have sex. I told him I had to go home and he insisted on walking me home. Then I had to wait for my parents to go to sleep before I could come out.”

“No problem. What counts is that you are here,” Reina said.

“I have to tell you something,” Aiko said, “I’ve never been with a woman before. I don’t know what to do. I might be bad.”

“Oh, I’m counting on you being bad,” Alex chimed in.

“And I don’t know if I can fit your cock inside me.”

“It’s ok, I’ll go slowly. I won’t hurt you, but you might get sore. Why don’t we have a safe word? If you want things to stop just say “blueberry pie.”

“Why blueberry pie?”

“You could say “fuck me harder,” but I’d get confused.”

“Ok, blueberry pie.”

“Blueberry pie.”

“Blueberry pie.” the each said in turn and laughed.

Reina walked over to Aiko and took her in her arms. She had been imagining this moment all day and now it was finally happening. She began to kiss her, lightly at first, then harder and deeper. Soon their tongues were exploring each others’ mouths. Reina released her and lifted her sweatshirt over her head. Aiko cooperated by lifting her arms. She was wearing a spandex sports bra that flattened her breasts against her chest. Reina tossed the sweatshirt on the floor and the two girls resumed their embrace. Alex moved over to them and put one hand on the back of each girl. They pulled away from their kiss and started kissing Alex in turn, first Aiko, then Reina and then the girls would kiss each other again. Alex took advantage of the girls being occupied to untie Reina’s obi and push her yukata to the floor. Reina was naked except for small pink cotton panties. Aiko stepped back to look at her body.

“You are so beautiful,” Aiko said sweetly. Reina’s body was completely white, she was more shapely and soft than Aiko, and she had well proportioned breasts with large pink nipples. She raised her hands to Reina’s hips and caressed her body, up and down the sides, over her stomach and ass, her hands came to rest with one breast in each hand. Aiko pushed them up to feel the weight and firmness and giggled, “lovely” was all she said and moved her mouth closer to kiss them. She kissed one all over and then the other. Then she began with her tongue, licking all over her nipples. Aiko could feel the nipples getting hard between her lips, “yummy,” she said and Reina kissed the top of her head.

While this was happening Alex moved behind Aiko and started kissing her neck and shoulders. He wrapped his hands around her waist, and let them course over her stomach, then he slid his hands down the front of her pants. He ran his fingers through her pubic hair and touched the fold of her pussy, he pulled them out and unfastened her jeans from behind. Bending down he dragged her pants to the floor and he helped her step out of them. At the same time Reina pulled Aiko’s sports bra over her head. Her small shapely breasts fell out, just like the night before Reina thought they were cute and girlish and she couldn’t wait to taste them. She gave each of them kisses.

Aiko was left wearing pink cotton panties almost the same as Reina’s. Alex made the girls stand side by side. “Did you plan this?” he asked, “You girls did this for me, didn’t you?” The girls laughed. “May I?” he asked. He took Reina’s panties and pulled them down just a few inches and kissed the skin as it was exposed. He did the same to Aiko, pulling down her panties slightly and licked, back to Reina, a little farther and licked. He went back and forth until both girls had their panties around their thighs and their pussies well exposed. With one hand holding each girls’ ass he forced his tongue into one pussy and then the other. Even though their legs were held together by their panties he could wedge his tongue fairly deeply into their cracks. He knew he was reaching their clitorides as the girls were responding with sighs and grinding their hips. He looked up and saw the girls kissing passionately.

“Look at this guy,” Reina said, “he thinks he can just enjoy our pussies and keep his clothes on. No way.”

“That hardly seems fair. What should we do about it?” Aiko answered. They pulled Alex to his feet and each gave him a few kisses. Reina pulled his obi and it slid off onto the floor. Both girls put their arms inside his robe and let their hands roam all over his skin, his chest, his ass, down the inner thigh and up between his legs. They squeezed his balls and shaft, they ran their fingers through the crack of his ass and pressed his anus.

“Is nothing off limits to you girls?” he asked.

“Hmmm? We’ll let you know,” Reina responded thoughtfully. They pulled the yukata off his shoulders and it fell to the floor. He was completely naked, with his cock at full attention.

“Where are your pink panties?” Aiko asked Alex, “You didn’t get the memo?”

“Uh, they’re in the wash. Maybe I can borrow yours.”

The girls got onto their knees and put their mouths on either side of Alex’s cock. They ran their lips back and forth along the rigid shaft and kissed each other every time they reached the tip at the same time. A spontaneous contest developed between them on who could take his cock deeper into their mouth. First Reina took it in, then Aiko tried to go a little deeper, then it was Reina’s turn again. This went back and forth a few times between giggles and praise. Reina was the clear winner.

“I don’t know how you expect me to last all night if you keep doing things like this to me,” Alex complained.

“My God, this is so much fun. You are so lucky, Reina, to have such a fun toy” Aiko said, “I want to see this monster in your pussy. I can’t believe you can take it.”

“Oh, I can take it all kinds of ways.”

The girls got up and let their panties slide to the floor. They each took one of Alex’s hands and led him to the futon.

“You’re up, big boy,” Reina said. She laid on the futon on her back and spread her legs. They both looked down at her pretty pink bald pussy. Alex felt the urge to engage in his favorite hobby.

“Have you ever licked a pussy before?” he asked Aiko. She shook her head. “Are you sure?” hoping for a prurient tale of pubescent experimentation from her past.

“No, I think I would remember that.”

“Here, let me show you.”

He pulled Aiko down beside him onto the futon between Reina’s legs. They brought their faces close to her pussy. Alex spread her vulva apart with his fingers.

“This is the best place to lick,” indicating her clitoris. He gave it a few strokes of his tongue. “Here, you try.” Aiko was a bit hesitant, but felt the urge to try. She brought her lips close and took a long lick.

“Oh, not bad. I thought it would be kind of smelly, but it’s nice.” She resumed the task with more enthusiasm.

“Oh, you are good, sweetie,” Reina half moaned.

“What!? Better than me?” Alex pretended to be offended.

“No, baby. Nobody is better than you.”

“That’s nice, but I want to see you fuck her.” Aiko said.

“I’m here to please,” Alex said. Aiko moved from between Reina’s legs and Alex positioned his hips above his girlfriend’s. He supported his weight on his hands and knees, his cock hanging down.

“Would you be kind enough to guide me in?” he asked Aiko. Aiko took his cock in her hand and lined it up with the opening of Reina’s pussy. Alex pressed his cock against her vulva.

“Wiggle it around a bit. Get her juice all over the tip.” Aiko rubbed in up and down her labia until it glistened with her wetness. Alex pressed harder and breached the opening. His cock slid in a bit, then he pulled it out and pushed it in farther, making sure the shaft got well lubricated at each step. Reina was extremely wet. Aiko was mesmerized watching his thick pole disappear into her pussy. He achieved full penetration and pushed harder. Reina let out a big moan.

“Are you cumming?” Aiko asked.

“Soon,” Reina replied.

“Tell me when you do.”

Aiko lay down next to Reina and nestled herself under her arm. She put one hand on Alex’s ass and rubbed it as he stroked Reina, the other hand she used to rub her own pussy. She kissed Reina’s breast. Reina’s moans and sighs got increasing louder.

“I’m cumming, I’m cumming.” she announced after a few minutes, Alex increased his stroke rate. Aiko turned over, planted her lips on Reina’s mouth and kissed her deeply while Reina came. Reina’s hips started bucking upward to meet Alex’s thrusts. Aiko had made herself cum, too. After a few seconds the frenzy died down.

“Wow, that was huge,” Reina exclaimed, laughing in a release of tension.

“It’s my turn. I want to try,” Aiko said, “but please, slowly.”

Reina sat up and motioned to Aiko to come near. She made Aiko lay between her legs with her back on her chest, so Aiko’s head was resting between her breasts. Reina grabbed Aiko’s knees from underneath, pulled them up and apart so her pussy was spread open wide. Reina reached her hand around and rubbed her pussy up and down, sliding her fingers in and around, smearing her wetness all over her pussy, making sure she was well lubricated. Alex, standing by, could see her pussy was too small. He had had some difficult experiences with tiny pussies before, and it usually ended up in frustration and disappointment.

“Ok, I’m ready,” Aiko said. She turned her head and kissed Reina, “That’s for good luck.”

Alex moved between Aiko’s legs so his cock could touch her pussy. He rubbed the head of his cock all around, between her dark vulva and the opening of her pussy. He could feel everything down there was getting very slippery. Alex was terribly excited to be inside this little cutie, he had imagined what she was like from the moment she first introduced herself.

He pressed a little to see how easily the opening would give way, it yielded a little, so he lined up his shaft with her hole and pushed, gently at first then a little harder, then harder. He could see the grimace on Aiko face and wondered if he was hurting her.

“Are you ok?” he asked.

Aiko sucked in air, “Yeah, keep going.” Reina reached around her and with both hands pulled her labia apart. Critical pressure was achieved and the purple helmet slipped in. Aiko gasped and started breathing heavily.

“Are you ok?” Alex repeated. Aiko nodded fervently between gasps. He pushed the shaft farther in, Aiko screamed in a combination of pleasure and pain.

“I have to take it,” she shouted out, “put it all in, it’s so huge.” With short strokes he managed to get his cock buried inside her tiny pussy. He felt the head of his cock pushing against Aiko’s cervix. Her narrow passage squeezed his cock and he felt her pussy contracting around the base of his shaft. She seemed to go crazy at this new sensation. She wrapped her arms and legs tightly around Alex’s torso and held him to her body. “This is so good. Fuck my pussy.”

Alex started stroking her pussy, slowly, straight in and straight out, nothing fancy yet. Without releasing her grip, Aiko pressed her lips firmly on Alex’s mouth. Discovering she could take his whole cock he began to apply some directional thrusts. He angled his cock up and down, side to side, in circles, all his best moves, and she took it all.

“What do you think?” Reina asked.

“This is so good,” was her answer, “You are so lucky. I want him to fuck me all night.”

“You’re going to have to share, sweetheart,” Reina got up and let Aiko lay back. Alex repositioned himself and was able to push his cock in deeper.

“Oh God, I’m going to cum,” Aiko gasped. She redoubled her clinch, moaned loudly and pressed her hips into Alex as she felt waves of pleasure flowing from her pussy through her entire body. Alex felt her pussy pulsing rapidly around the base of his cock and felt he would cum if he didn’t take evasive maneuvers. He tried to pull out.

“No, don’t take it out,” Aiko pleaded, “It feels so nice. Let me squeeze it for a while.”

“If I stay in there I’m going to cum,” was his defense.

“Ok, don’t cum inside me, please. I don’t have any protection,” she said and released Alex from her grip. Alex rolled over and lay next to her. Reina brought them water and lay down on the other side of Aiko.

“Those are some very impressive tan lines,” Alex said, tracing them with his finger.

“Usually they fade over winter, but I went on a surfing trip to Australia over New Years. It was my graduation trip,” she explained, “Can I ask you something?”

“Sure,” Reina said.

“Last night at dinner when I came in and saw Alex’s cock, you guys were fucking, right?”

“Yes. I mentioned that” Reina said.

“Yes, but did you want me to catch you?”

“I thought it might be fun. What would you have done if you had?”

“Probably run away and never come back.”

“I’m very glad you came back.”

“Me too.”

“Me too,” added Alex.

Reina turned on her side and began kissing Aiko, her hands caressed her breasts and stomach. Aiko was growing more comfortable with the idea of sharing sexual pleasure with another woman. Alex turned and started kissing Aiko’s breasts, his hand moved down to her pussy where his fingers found her clitoris. Aiko, with one hand grabbed Alex’s cock and with the other slid her fingers into Reina’s pussy. They gently touched and kissed each other until the girls came again.

It was well past 1 am when Alex suggested they go to the onsen. Reina’s de***********ion of Aiko’s body in the moonlight was something he wanted to see for himself and was eager to reenact the scenes. They were both surprised when Aiko suggested they walk to the onsen naked. They rolled up their yukatas, put them under their arms and left the room.

They tried to be quiet, but their self imposed exhibitionism made the girls giggle relentlessly as they walked. The cold night air was both chilling and stimulating. The girls clung to each other for warmth as they walked. Alex periodically patted each girl on the ass, his penis flapping back and forth at every step. They made the onsen without discovery or incident. The moon had already risen, casting the pool in pale purple light. They quickly lowered themselves into the water, after a few seconds of feeling relief from the cold they gravitated together like magnets and the three embraced.

“Would you do something for me?” Alex asked Aiko, “Last night when Reina saw you she said you were sitting over there with your legs up. Would you sit like that for me?”

“You are a naughty boy. You think I’m just your sex toy?” Aiko replied and moved to the edge of the pool. “I’ll be your sex toy. Like this?”

“Put one foot here and the other here, so your legs make an “M” shape.” Aiko obliged. Her dark little pussy was exposed and spread apart. The moonlight shining directly between her legs.

“That’s perfect,” Alex lowered himself in the water and moved between Aiko’s thighs. He began giving her pussy long powerful licks, driving his tongue deep into every fold and hole. He was in a frenzy of ecstasy, experiencing this delicious young woman. Aiko had never had a tongue in her asshole before, but she decided she really like it. The sensation tickled her ass and she squealed with pleasure.

Reina nudged Alex out of the way, “It’s my turn,” she said. Reina traced every feature of Aiko’sr pussy with her tongue, down to her asshole and back up again. “You’re pussy is so cute.”

Alex moved behind Reina and entered her pussy from behind. Reina open her mouth and spread her lips around Aiko’s entire vulva, making a seal and applied suction until Aiko’s pussy filled her mouth, her tongue was stroking her clitoris in every direction. Aiko thought the feeling was incredible and involuntarily pumped her hips against Reina’s mouth as she had another orgasm, Reina soon followed.

“Oh my God, this is too good,” Aiko said, “You guys have ruined me for sex. I don’t know if my poor little pussy can take it, but would you fuck me one more time, Alex.”

“It would be my pleasure,” he said. Reina got up and sat on a stone nearby to watch, her hand was already rubbing her own pussy. Alex stood up with his cock fully erect and stepped towards Aiko. She bit her lower lip in anticipation. She was no longer frightened of the huge member, but was only thinking of the pleasure it would provide her. Alex kissed her on the mouth, and she spread her legs a little wider to accommodate his hips. He lined up his shaft with the tiny opening and gently wiggled his way inside.

“My pussy is sore, but this feels so good,” she said. Alex began stroking her pussy, slow and fast and back to slow again. Aiko was in ecstasy. Alex thought she had cum a few times as her pussy was pulsing around his cock incessantly. She was moaning and clung tightly to Alex with her cheek pressed against his chest. After a few minutes of riding up to the edge and backing off, Alex couldn’t take it any longer.

“I’m going to cum, I’m cumming,” he said, surprisingly calmly under the situation.

Aiko clung harder. “Cum inside me, I want your cum inside me,” she said frantically. Alex struggled to break free and managed to extract his tool before he shot his load harmlessly into the water. After he was drained he slid his cock back inside Aiko and stroked gently. Her pussy was making strong contractions around his cock.

“Sorry, I remembered what you said before,” Alex said while giving her tender caresses.

“Thank you,” she said breathlessly, “I was getting carried away.”

Alex’s cock deflated and fell out of her pussy. Reina came over to them and they all shared a group hug with kisses passing between them. They looked at each other, communicating it was time to go with just their eyes. They got out of the water and decided to put on their yukatas for the walk back. They could see the first light of day creeping over Mount Yufu as they walked through the garden. They passed an elderly couple on their way to the onsens. They exchanged “good mornings” with them, and then the three started laughing together.

At their room Aiko changed back to her sweatshirt and jeans.

“I have to go. My parents will be waking up soon. I don’t want to have to explain anything to them. God, my pussy is sore.”

“I still get sore too,” Reina replied, “It goes away in a day or two.”

“Yeah, but then I’ll need to have his cock again,” she said, grabbing Alex’s cock and giving it a little squeeze, “I’m not working tomorrow so I won’t see you again.”

“You are moving to Osaka for school, aren’t you? We can see you then,” Alex said.

“I’m going next month with my mother to find a small apartment for me. Maybe we can meet.”

Reina made sure Aiko had their email and phone numbers, Aiko gave hers. They had one last hug and a few kisses and then she left. They were all thinking that they had had an experience they would cherish forever.

Reina and Alex didn’t see Aiko on her apartment hunting trip to Osaka as the girl couldn’t possibly get away from her mother. After she moved to Osaka they met once and went out to dinner. They tried sleeping together again, but it wasn’t the same. It seems they couldn’t recapture the passion and adventure of that magical night in Yufuin. Aiko became busy with school and swim practice, so she had very little free time. Eventually she found a nice boyfriend of her own. She introduced him to them when she brought him over for Thanksgiving dinner. They didn’t see her for more than a year that. Reina ran into her in town when she was doing some Christmas shopping. Aiko was very pregnant. Reina confessed that she was pregnant, too, but Alex didn’t know yet. They promised they would get their kids together for play dates. As Reina walked away she remembered that she loved her.

---

In the aftermath of Fireeyes’s attack, Foaril is need of a massage and the hermphroditic Xera knows just how to relax her. But though Fireeyes is dead, he has a plan to return.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book Three: Barbaric Splendor
Chapter One: The Simulacrum’s Orders
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

Thrak – Red Eye Tribal Lands, Larg Federation

The wind was cold. I barely felt it rippling across my scarred, red-brown skin. My greataxe lay across my lap, the twin, crescent blades glinting in the light. I stared at my wife’s grave. A year and I could still hear her sweet laughter and see her lithe, human figure. Nine years she had been my wife, living in the tribal lands, adopting to our culture.

She made a better orc wife than many women of my tribe.

“The tribe is moving on,” Bruk said from behind me.

I did not answer my brother. He led the Red Eyes now. I had lost the tribes leadership when I let our rivals, the Ghost Wolves, kidnap, rape, and murder my wife. No orc who couldn’t protect his woman could protect the tribe. I could have fought the change in leadership, but everything had been ash then.

It still was.

My younger brother led the tribe. He was a fine leader, I suppose. I barely paid any attention. The last year was a fog. Serisia was gone. What was the point?

“Thrak?” Bruk growled. He grabbed my shoulders and turned me. I didn’t fight. His swarthy face loomed over me. His eyes were a lighter shade of red than mine, blood-red to my dark crimson. His hair was cut short and thickly curled into a woolly mass. Bone ear spreaders and a nose plug made his face even fiercer. “When will you stop weeping over that human whore?”

A snarl escaped my lips. The rage burned inside me. I grabbed my brother’s hand and threw it off. I rose, my greataxe gripped in one hand, the muscles of my body rippling. I was taller than my brother, bigger, the largest orc of the Red Eye Tribe. My brother stared at me with defiance, goading me.

Did he want me to rage?

The last time I had, thirty Ghost Wolves died—men, women, children. They had despoiled and murdered my sweet Serisia, and I had paid them back thirtyfold. I put the entire camp to death before my rage burned out.

I hated the bloodlust. Every orc boy dreamed of being a berserker, of letting the madness of battle so consume them that they lost all fear. But it wasn’t only fear lost in the rage, but compassion. I hated that emptiness. There was a part of me that acutely remembered every moment of every rage and all the countless deaths I had wreaked.

“What do you want, Bruk?” I growled, fighting the darkness. “Speak, before your words give more offense.”

Bruk spat. “We move to the spring pastures. Will you help your people? Or will you continue your pathetic vigil?”

“The tribe does not need me.” Bitterness curdled my words. “You lead them. You protect them. I couldn’t protect her. I can’t protect the tribe!” My hands tightened on my ax. “Leave, brother, before you awaken me.”

My brother hesitated, his eyes widened. He was no berserker, but he had seen my rages. “Fine. Waste your life grieving for that human—”

I snarled and lifted my ax. I fought against the rage. My wife was no whore. She was a fighter, a warrior in female form. She was fearless, her skin as fair as milk, and hair long and straight, flowing behind her like brown silk. She wouldn’t want me to kill my brother, and probably half my tribe, by surrendering to the rage. But if my brother called her whore again, I would cleave his head from his shoulders.

My brother fled. He always was a coward.

I snarled, my hand gripping my ax. I wanted to swing it. I wanted to hew. I wanted my wife back.
I turned and sat down before her grave, forcing myself back to calm. Killing wouldn’t do any good. It wouldn’t make me feel better. Nothing could replace the hole in my chest.

Now, that isn’t true, Serisia whispered.

Her ghost appeared beside me in a kilt of ochre, red, and black, her breasts naked like an orc woman, her pink nipples pierced by bone. Other bone piercings adorned her ears, eyebrows, and nose. Other than her skin and delicate features of her face, she could have been an orc woman. Her spirit leaned against me, my skin tingling where her incorporeal, translucent form touched me.

I knew she wasn’t real. I knew I had to be mad. But I spent so much time staring at her grave because she would appear to me here. Every day it grew harder to move from this spot. Only the necessities of living drove me away, and then I would always return with whatever flowers I could find. The stone cairn that marked her passing was dotted with petals.

You will find a way to live again, she whispered.

I believed she was a manifestation of my subconscious, the part of me that wanted to live and kept me from slipping into death. It was a strange phenomenon. But knowing she wasn’t real didn’t keep my heart from believing.

She pressed against my side, leaning her head on my shoulder, her brown eyes meeting mine. You need to stay. You can’t go with them.

“I won’t leave you,” I told her. In the beginning, I could, but it grew harder and harder every time I left.

You will leave here, but not with them. She is coming to heal you.

“She?”

I found her. She is what you need. You have my blessing to live. I want you to be happy.

“I can’t leave here. I can’t leave you.”

Serisia touched my chest above my heart. I won’t leave you. I’ll be with you. I’m in here. But don’t worry, you’ll like her. She’s fearless and intelligent.

“Who is?”

Just wait. She’ll come. She’ll make you happy again, my love. That’s all I want.

“Why do you keep me alive?” I asked, tears burning down my cheeks. “I could join you. A flick of my dagger, and then I would be happy with you.”

Because you are needed.

Her hand stroked down my chest to my kilt and passed beneath it to caress my cock. I groaned as her incorporeal hand stroked me. Tingles ran up my cock as her cold hand touched me. The fuzzy electricity swelled my shaft until I tented the front of my kilt.

“What are you doing?” I groaned.

I need your cum to leave this place, she whispered.

“A phantom?” I groaned. Did that make her real? Her touch was delicious, stimulating, and more than a figment of my imagination. I leaned back and let out a growl as she stroked me faster. “But…that will change you.”

Do you trust me?

I wasn’t even sure she was real. But phantoms were dangerous. All the stories told of the dangers of spirits ingesting cum or pussy juices. It would make them able to manifest corporeally, to interact with the world. But they were monsters and killers. They would haunt the people they loved in life, hurt them. Kill them.

“I…I trust you,” I groaned. “But…”

I would never hurt you, Serisia smiled as she lowered her lips. I want to be with you as long as possible. And then I’ll wait for you and her.

“Her?” I growled. “You want to share me?”

Your heart is bigger than any orc or human, she answered. You can love us both.

Serisia’s mouth opened. Her lips passed through the fabric of my kilt to engulf my cock. Her mouth bobbed, phasing through the kilt as she went lower, then appearing as she rose up. My cock throbbed in her mouth, the tip aching.

Her hands massaged my balls, spreading the fuzzy tingles. My hand reached out, fingering her round breast and playing with the bone piercings. I twisted them and she moaned in delight about my cock.

“Serisia,” I gasped. “My love. I missed this. I miss you so much.”

Her tongue slid around the tip of my cock. Everywhere she touched sent sparks of electricity shooting down to my balls. My hand tightened on her breast. Her spirit was cold, but felt so real, just like I remembered her.

I closed my eyes and imagined she was alive and loving me. I let out more growls of pleasure as she worked more and more of my thick cock down her mouth. The tip pressed on the back of her mouth, and she swallowed, my shaft sliding down her throat.

Serisia hummed, just the way she always would when deep-throating me.

“What a woman,” I growled. “You are more orc than any of the cunts of my tribe.”

Her fingers tightened on my balls, shooting pain up through my cock. I savored the pain. I was a warrior. I was bred to drink pain and suffering, drinking it like a mother’s milk. It was my nourishment.

My cock throbbed in her mouth. My balls tightened. I hadn’t enjoyed another since Serisia’s death. My balls were backed up. I couldn’t last much longer. Her mouth was too sweet. My hand pulled hard on her nipple, giving her pain.

Serisia screamed in delight around my cock. The humming vibrations caressed my cock. I growled and erupted my cum down her throat and straight into her stomach. She vanished, my hand suddenly holding nothing.

“Serisia?” I gasped.

Oh, yes, she whispered in my mind.

Serisia flickered back into reality. Her hands seized my kilt and lifted it. A smile crossed her lips as she uncovered my cock. She grasped it. My cock didn’t tingle with electricity like before. Her touch was still cold, but was also more real.

I touched her breasts again, squeezing them as she mounted me. My cock throbbed hard. I was an orc warrior. I could love my woman all night. Our lips met in a kiss. She felt so real in my arms even though I could see through her body.

I held my phantom wife as she mounted me. Her pussy slid down my rigid cock. I growled in delight as she engulfed me. My hands slid around to squeeze her ass. I could see my large hands through her body. I could even see my cock buried in the depths of her pussy.

Thrak, she moaned. I missed this. You will make her so happy.

“Why?” I growled as I lifted her weightless body up my cock, her tight pussy gripping to my thick shaft. “I don’t need her. I have you again.”

Sadness entered her eyes. I can’t stay like this forever. You’ve bought us some time. Time for me to help you out one last time before I wait for you and her in paradise.

“I don’t want to lose you again,” I growled as she worked her pussy up and down my shaft, moving faster.

Life is so cruel, she groaned. But I promise you. We will be together in the next life.

Her lips pressed against mine. I closed my eyes and savored her small mouth as we kissed. Her pierced nipples rubbed against my chest as she humped faster and faster against me. My fingers gripped the cheeks of her ass.

It was so wonderful to be in her again. The ecstasy of this moment filled me. I growled as she slammed down my cock. Even if it was just for a little while, I would savor every moment I had with the woman who owned my heart.

“Thrak!” she moaned, her pussy tightening on my cock. Her head tossed back as the pleasure spilled through her. “Oh, how I missed this.”

My hands tightened on her ass. My dick throbbed in her depths. Already, I was about to cum. I held it off, gritting my teeth as her ass flexed beneath my hand. Her pussy tightened about my cock as she drew it up.

“You’re so thick,” she panted. “You always stretch my pussy out until it hurts. I love it!”

Serisia slammed down my body. Her hips undulated, grinding her clit into my groin the way she loved to do. Her eyes rolled back as her body spasmed. Her pussy convulsed about my cock, milking my sperm.

The spirit of my wife came atop me, her translucent flesh becoming opaque, almost alive.

“Thrak!” she moaned and hugged me. My balls tightened. “Cum in me. I always loved it when you came in me.”

“Yes,” I growled.

Our bodies heaved together as her orgasm writhed through her. I couldn’t fight off my pleasure. My cum erupted into her pussy. The pleasure pulsed through my body. I held her tight, her hard, pierced nipples and soft breasts on my chest, her hair spilled over my shoulder as she gasped and shuddered.

My pleasure reached its peak as the last blast of cum flooded into her. Then it was gone.

I fell back on the grass and she lay atop me. I wasn’t mad. My wife’s spirit was real. I closed my eyes and waited for this new woman to appear.

How could I ever love her as much as Serisia?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lady Delilah – Allenoth Highway, Magery of Thosi

I smiled as I sat on the fence, stroking my red hair, and watched Angela fight the abomination made of corpses. She danced with such grace as she flowed through her forms. She was handling the dark warlock’s attacks well. It was wise of her to seek out Gewin’s priest and receive the God of War’s blessing.

I needed to go back to Shesax and reign in King Edward. He was not following my plan. Sending a dark warlock to kill Angela would only let her know she had an enemy. The king was such a foolish, young man. I should spank him the next time I see him.

I watched the descendant of the lilies and heir to the High King fight with grace.

Edward had every right to fear her.

Pride crossed my lips. I had guided Angela, subtly nudging her into the knighthood. I had watched her blossom into a woman. My heart beat wildly in my chest. Her beauty had captivated me even when she was young.

I knew then Angela was the woman I loved.

I slipped off the fence post. I couldn’t remain around here. It would not do for Angela to see me. I touched the pendant around my throat. It was a triune set of amulets, each attuned to the others. The second hung around Angela’s neck, and the foolish Edward had given the third to the warlock so the foul man could hunt Angela down.

Yes, I was most displeased with his majesty.

I strode down the road, my fingers clenching. He needed to learn his place.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Simulacrum – Allenoth Highway, Magery of Thosi

I knelt next to the corpse that used to be my master on the hill overlooking the burned wheat field. I stared calmly at the four women that surrounded me. They were my master’s enemies. They had killed his mortal vessel. But I knew he was not dead. I knew the lengths my master had gone through to insure his continued existence beyond his vessel’s termination.

The scent of death lingered in the air, mixed with ash and fire. Swaths of the wheat field had burned during the fight with my master. A pile of corpses, my master’s servants, fouled the field next to the smoking patches.

I did not look at my Master’s corpse. It was hard to keep my gaze away. Curiosity itched at me to stare at it. His blood stained my hands and body. The elf had feathered him with two arrows, catching him completely unaware. His attention had been focused on the knight, the acolyte, and the mage dueling his corpse automaton.

“Who is this Fireeyes?” the knight asked. Fiery hair spilled over the shining pauldrons of her armor. Her large breasts filled out her half-breastplate, an impressive cleavage. Her shapely legs were covered by thigh-high leather boots and steel greaves, and a chainmail loincloth dangled from her sword belt.

“A foul mage,” the journeyman mage answered. She was Thosian, like most mages, with pale skin and short, dark brown hair. A silver nose ring glinted in the sunlight. She wore the red robes of a journeyman mage, but she was skilled. She had disrupted master’s automaton. “He delved into dark magics and performed experiments on humans, sometimes while they still lived.”

Master was a great mage. He delved into the secrets that his brethren were too weak and cowardly to explore. Master had discovered the secrets of life itself, preserving his soul in a phylactery that I had hidden in my pussy along with the tracking amulet.

The amulet’s mate dangled between the knights breasts.

“He sounds horrible,” the acolyte gasped. She was slim, dressed in the white robes of a priestess of Saphique, goddess of virgins and lesbians. The knight was on her Quest to fully join the ranks of the Knights Deute, and the acolyte was her companion, sent to aide the knight in her duty. “What a monster.”

My Master was a great man. If I was capable of emotions, I imagine I would feel indignation at her tone, maybe even anger. I was glad I had no emotions. Simulacrum did not need them.

“He is terrible,” the mage spat. “A monster. The Magery council has signed a warrant for his death. If he was discovered in the Magery, he would have been executed for his crimes. He had spent the last twenty years in exile, staying beyond the legal reach of the council. He was a warlock.”

The mage grimaced as she said warlock.

“Why would he want to kill me?” Angela asked. “That doesn’t make in sense.”

“Ask the woman,” the elf suggested. She was in heat, her cock dangling from where her clit should be. She stood naked, after her race’s fashion. My master always wanted to experiment on elves. Perhaps he would have his chance with her after I found him a new body.

“She can’t tell us anything,” the mage dismissed. “She’s a simulacrum.”

“So?” Angela asked. “She was with him. She must know something. Why did your master want to kill us?”

“I do not understand the question,” I answered.

“Yes, you do,” the knight growled, her face twisting. She seized my shoulders and shook me. I held my gaze steady upon her. I had my instructions.

“Tell us why your master wanted to kill us?”

“I do not understand the question,” I repeated, mimicking the response of a normal simulacrum.

“She doesn’t have a master anymore,” the mage groaned. “Simulacrum, why did your previous master try to kill us?”

“I do not know,” I answered, following my Master’s instructions.

“She’s lying.”

“She can’t,” the mage said. “She has to obey her master’s command until she is released. He is dead. She was released. Now she serves the Magery Council and will answer to any mage.”

“That is correct, journeyman mage,” I answered.

The knight’s face twisted. “What? That doesn’t make sense. Surely he told you something. Tell us.”
“I do not understand your request.”

“Simulacrum are created with a limited intelligence,” the mage explained. “She may look like a person, but she has no soul and barely any mind. She was created with magic. She was just his power source. He would collect her pussy juices to fuel his magic.”

“Which are copious,” the elf said, her cock hardening. “I can smell her excitement.”

“Simulacrum are always excited,” the mage continued. “Males can produce copious amount of cum, and females prodigious amounts of pussy juices. That’s all they are for. Master mages are awarded one. She has been serving him for decades, but he would never tell her anything. Or, worse, he might have commanded her to forget all his activities when he died.”

“That sounds horrible,” the acolyte gasped. She knelt down and hugged me. “You don’t deserve that fate.”

“I do not understand what you mean,” I responded, an honest statement. What did she mean by deserve? I was a simulacrum. I served my master and deserved whatever he chose for me. That was my purpose.

“She is a simulacrum, Sophia,” the mage said, pulling Sophia from me. “Do not think of her as a person. She is merely a tool.”

“A tool that can talk.”

“There are birds that can talk,” the mage countered. “That doesn’t make them intelligent or people. She merely parrots her instructions. She is not a person.”

The acolyte shook her head.

“So there is nothing we can get from her?” sighed the knight as she studied me.

“Simulacrum, what can you tell me of your previous master’s plans?” the mage asked.

“I know nothing of his plans or intentions,” I replied. “I am sorry I could not be more helpful.”

“What do we do with her?” the elf asked. Her hand stroked my smooth head. “Has she been mistreated? She has no hair. Did her master shave her bald?”

“Simulacrum do not grow hair,” the mage dismissed. “It is simple. Simulacrum.”

“Yes, journeyman mage.”

“Do you see the highway.” The mage pointed to the road the group had been traveling on when my master attacked them.

“I do, journeyman mage.”

“You will head in this direction down the highway,” she pointed south, “until you reach the city of Esh-Esh. Present yourself to the Collegiate Tower and inform them that your master Fireeyes is dead and that you are ready to serve the Magery Council.”

“Yes, journeyman mage.” I stood up, my pussy clenching around the pair of amulets trapped in my depths. I ignored the discomfort. I turned and walked towards the road.

“You’re just letting her go?” the knight demanded.

“We can get nothing from her,” the mage answered. “She is property of the Magery Council now that Fireeyes is dead. She will return herself.”

“But…what if someone attacks her,” the acolyte asked as I made my way down the slope.

“No Thosian would attack a simulacrum. Especially not this close to Esh-Esh. She will be fine.”

Their voices dwindled as I walked down the hill and into the wheat field. The fuzzy ends of the stalks tickled at my naked breasts as I marched through the fields. I passed the pile of corpses that had once been the crew of the Mermaid’s Lover, a merchant ship. I had to climb over a fence to reach the highway.

Like an obedient simulacrum, I turned south and walked down the road. I did not look back. After two miles, I pulled the amulets out of my pussy. I draped them around my neck and kept walking. The knight and her party had not followed.

I began my search for my master’s new vessel.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Journeyman Mage Faoril

I stared down at the corpse of Fireeyes. He was Thlinian, his reddish skin growing pale with death. The monstrous warlock that had killed seven journeymen and two master mages when they came to arrest him for his crimes had been killed by two arrows from an elf’s bow.

“He was too fixated on the battle,” Xera said as she jerked her arrows from his corpse. She examined the tips and let out a disgusted sigh. “Hit the bone and broke the arrowhead.” She threw the broken arrow down and slipped the other back into her quiver.

“He was feared,” I told her. “A monster. They used to scare apprentices with stories of him. He doesn’t seem so terrifying lying dead on the ground.” I bent down. He was not the first corpse I had seen. Cadavers, all of whom died of natural causes, were used to teach anatomy at the Collegiate Tower. His face was pale and his eyes no longer glowed red.

They were brown, the pupils wide.

“Why would he want to kill me?” Angela growled again. “It doesn’t make any sense. I’ve never heard of this monster.”

“Search his belongings,” Xera said. “We might find answers.”

“I…I can’t do this,” Sophia groaned, her face pale. “I’m just going to go sit over there.”

Angela put a comforting hand on the acolyte’s shoulder. The pair were close. Sophia seemed very much taken with Angela, but the knight was more reserved. A smile crossed Sophia’s lips at Angela’s touch. Then Sophia walked away and sat down at the hill’s edge, her back to the scene.

Xera ran her hands over Fireeyes’s black robes. She pulled small artifacts out of her pocket: crystals, chalks, inks, and quills. There was nothing unusual about that. Angela opened up a pack, spilling out changes of clothing, trail rations, a journal, and a bowl.

I grabbed the journal, opening it up.

“I hope there’s something useful in there,” Angela groaned. “Only other thing in here was this bowl.” She peered inside. “There are markings in the bowl.”

“It’s a communication bowl,” I answered without looking up. “It probably is linked to his employer.”

“So we can use it to figure out who hired him.”

I took the bowl and stared down at the runes. “No. It is a simple device. It would only be capable of sending a limited message. Blood is the trigger. It would cause a reaction in the corresponding bowl.”

“My blood?” Angela asked.

“Most likely.”

Angela grimaced and threw it aside. “That’s foul.”

“He was a foul man,” I said, staring at the journal. It was hundreds of pages, written in a tight, cramped handwriting detailing his research. I flipped to the back, hoping the newest entries would be more illuminating.

Experiment on the principals of domination and the binding of necrotic flesh. I grimaced as I read the passage. It detailed his plans to turn the crew of a river boat into his mind slaves while simultaneously preparing their corpses to be gathered into an automaton. His magic circles were drawn out ,and he had even selected which crew would be given which ones based on the qualities he identified with them.

“Anything useful?” Angela asked.

“Only if you wanted to make another monstrosity like the one we fought,” I answered. I flipped back a page. It detailed the vivisection of a pregnant woman and his experiments upon her fetus. The dates, weeks older than the corpse abomination. I worked back. “Nothing on who hired him or why he wanted to kill you. Only his foul experiments.”

“You should burn that book,” Sophia said.

I blinked. Destroy knowledge? “No. He is dead. He can’t make use of it any longer, but there may be knowledge to glean from these pages.”

“From a man that created a corpse monster?” Angela demanded. “Pater’s cock.”

I slipped the journal into my pocket. “Maybe good can be created from his evil.”

“But, people died from his research,” gasped Sophia.

“And there is no point letting their deaths be in vain,” I countered.

Sophia stood up and turned around, her eyes wide. “But…but…”

“I know,” I told her. “It is disgusting what he wrote.”

“Pater’s cock,” Angela swore again. “So we have no idea if he even was hired? We have no clue why he tried to kill us? Me?”

“Life is always full of questions that cannot be answered,” Xera said. “What point is there dwelling on them?”

“What if we have other enemies to worry about?” Angela demanded. “It’s bad enough I’m on this nearly impossible quest to slay the dragon Dominari, but now I have to add this on top of it?”

Sophia suddenly embraced Angela. “We’re here for you. We’ll find all the pieces of the High King’s sword, reforge it, and support you. We killed Fireeyes. We will defeat any opponents we come across.”

“Sophia,” Angela whispered in shock. “I…”

Sophia kissed Angela, her arms tight about the knight’s neck. Angela had a growing smile on her lips and her blue eyes brimmed with tears. “Thank you. I can’t believe I used to think you were a liability on this trip.”

“I was at the start,” Sophia nodded. She broke the embrace. “We should keep going. We have a long journey ahead.”

I looked to the north. We were heading into the barbaric lands of the orcs. The first piece of High King Peter’s famed sword, forged by the God Krab himself, was at the ruins of Murathi at the tip of the Larg Peninsula. It would be dangerous to cross the tundra. Orcs did not like outsiders.

I took a deep breath. I would help Angela reforge the sword. I would cast one of the most complicated spells to fix it and regain my reputation after my failure taking the exam to be a master mage.

“Let’s go,” I nodded. Then I groaned—I would have to ride that demonic horse again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia

My cock swung between my thighs as I walked down the highway. Sophia, Angela, and Faoril rode their horses. Faoril still looked miserable on her second day riding a horse. It had taken an hour to round up the mounts after the fight. Horses, it turned out, did not like necromantic magic.

But now they were happy to be carrying their riders and walking down the road in their herd.

I didn’t ride a horse. I could walk as fast. Humans were so slow.

My cock itched. It was my last day in heat. Tomorrow, my cock would be gone. The tip ached as we neared the village of Etian. The sun sank low. My cock wanted to fuck. She wanted to impregnate anyone she could.

Luckily, I was in human lands. I couldn’t impregnate any duel-sexed race. Back home, the only pussy I could fuck was my wife’s Atharilesia. I missed her. She was pregnant with our first child. I would miss our daughter’s birth, but Atharilesia was right, the quest was more important.

The oracle had spoken.

My sister would take care of my wife, keep her company and support her during the birth. Sometimes I wondered if I would ever see my wife and our daughter again. This quest was proving far more dangerous than I had thought.

But the Lesbius Oracle gave a prophecy. I was needed to help Angela. I couldn’t turn my back on the words of a prophecy, no matter how much my heart begged me to return to the forest. A few days travel to the west, and I would be home again.

“Oh, I am so glad we can stop for the night,” Faoril moaned as we entered the outskirts of the village. “Riding a horse is torture.”

“You’ll learn to get used to it,” Sophia smiled.

“Just don’t fall off your horse,” Angela laughed.

“That only happened once.” The acolyte put her hands on her hips as she glared at the knight. “And we were attacked by a dangerous monster. Purity was startled.” Sophia stroked the neck of her white mare.

“She’s just bad at riding a horse,” Angela teased.

“Ooh, I’ll get you for that.”

Angela grinned at her. “I’d like to see you try. I’ll just pin you down and have my way with you if you try.”

“Promise?” gasped Sophia.

Ever since Sophia had been tied up by a dryad’s tree, she had been into bondage. My dick throbbed harder, swelling up before me and bouncing with my steps. I glanced at Faoril as she shifted on her saddle, a grimace on her face.

I patted her thigh. “I’ll massage you tonight.”

The mage’s brown eyes flicked down at my hard cock thrusting before me. A smile crossed her lips. “A massage sounds wonderful.”

We stayed at the Farmer’s Plow, the nicest inn in the entire village of Etian. It was built for the traveling merchants who streamed up and down the road between Allenoth and Esh-Esh. The innkeeper was honored to have Faoril stay at her inn.

“What a wonderful delight,” she gushed, the stout woman clapping her hands together. “I cannot believe my luck.”

Faoril nodded. “Thank you for your hospitality.”

“Oh, I am just honored that you would patronize my humble establishment.”

“We need a pair of rooms,” Angela said, “stable for our mounts, and dinner.”

“Yes, yes,” the innkeeper nodded. “A pair of my best rooms. So just have a seat in the common room, and we’ll have your dinner out to you. I have a pig roasting on the spit all day. He will be marvelous.”

I grimaced. How could humans eat animal flesh?

“I would prefer a meal of raw vegetables,” I told the innkeeper.

“Oh, my, an elf,” she gasped, her eyes drinking in my pale, greenish skin. Her eyes widened when she saw my cock. “Holy Mother Slata, what a wonderful night. By all means, madam elf, I shall instruct the kitchen.”

Thosian women, I had discovered, told salacious tales about elven cocks. If I wasn’t spending the evening with Faoril, I would have my choice of women. All the serving maids and several of the patrons all found excuses to drift past my table and catch a glimpse of my cock.

They all blushed and giggled. Humans went around clothed, and the sight of a naked body always caused a stir. Elves were far more practical. We went naked, wearing only jewelry and belts to carry pouches, tools, or weapons.

I missed the forest.

“That was delicious,” Faoril sighed, leaning back and licking her fingers clean of the juices from her pork roast.

Angela and Sophia nodded in agreement.

Faoril fixed me with a smile. “I’m ready for that massage.”

My cock throbbed beneath the table. I popped the last radish into my mouth, chewing on the hard root and savoring its spicy, bitter flavor. The humans cooked their vegetables until they were rubbery and soft.

“Let’s,” I smiled. “When on the hunt, I would give my companions massages to relieve the strain in their muscles.”

“Sounds wonderful,” Faoril groaned as she stood up, her legs obviously sore beneath her red robes.

“Yes,” I nodded.

“So, what did you hunt?” Faoril asked. “You do not eat meat.”

“Monsters. They are attracted to the dark woods. When I met Angela, my hunt for a cockatrice had gone disastrously. The beast had gotten behind us. Luckily, Angela and Sophia arrived and assisted us.”

“And that’s why you’re accompanying them?”

We reached the inn’s stairs. “Partly. But there’s also the prophecy.”

Faoril nodded. “Yes, I am the grieving mage, apparently.” She closed her eyes and a wave of sadness washed over her. “That’s apt.”

I put an arm around her shoulders. “Come on, my massage will make you feel so much better.”
We reached our room and slipped inside. It was warm and neat, the bed covered in clean, dark blankets, the pillows fluffed. There was no dust to be seen. A few of the inns we had stayed in had been just dreadful.

Faoril turned, her hands stroking down my stomach to grasp my hard cock. “Mmm, your cum was necessary. Without it, I couldn’t have stopped that abomination.”

“I’m glad my cum could help,” I purred as she stroked my dick. Her other hand found my breast, giving it a squeeze. “But I’m supposed to be massaging you.”

Faoril grinned, her short hair framing her face made her seem so cute and innocent instead of the cold, rational mage. She had been so calm during the battle and afterward. But now her walls were dropping as her excitement grew. Her spicy excitement scented the air. My long, pointed ears twitched as I inhaled the delicious musk.

Human pussies had such earthy, delicious flavors. Not like the flowery perfume of an elf. Different, but still wonderful.

My hands undid the ties holding her red robe shut. It fell loose, exposing her round breasts and pink nipples. She shuddered as my hands caressed her mounds, my thumbs sliding across her hard nipples. She let out a shuddering moan of delight as I pushed her back to the bed.

“Are you ready?” I purred.

“Yes,” she gasped, carefully slipping off her robe and hanging it from the bed’s corner post. The pockets were full of all manner of objects. “My poor legs are on fire.

I pushed her down on the bed and captured her lips in a kiss. Her tongue pressed against mine. My dick throbbed, but I held back. Anticipation was such a wonderful thing. The last few days, I had cum a lot with my cock. I didn’t need to rush it.

I rolled Faoril onto her back. Her skin was pale, untouched by the sun. Her ass was bubbly. I caressed her cheek as I straddled her back. I rubbed my wet pussy up and down her supple skin as my hands slid down to rub at her butt-cheeks.

“Oh, yes,” she groaned as my finger worked into her sore muscles.

She was knotted up by stress and fatigue. My fingers worked, digging into her flesh. My pussy ached as I rubbed my hot flesh against her back. I spread her cheeks apart, catching glimpses of her puckered asshole. I leaned down, my green hair cascading down to her thighs as I dipped my face between her cheeks.

Still massaging, I let my tongue slid across her sour asshole.

“Xera,” gasped Faoril, “you naughty elf.”

I purred as I massaged her asscheeks and tongued her sphincter. I loved her sour flavor. My fingers dug into the meat of her ass, working out the kinks as I pressed my tongue against her asshole. Her tight hole parted for my tongue, and I wiggled inside, swirling around her bowels.

My dick was pinned between her back and my stomach. It throbbed and ached, leaking precum. My pussy clenched as my need built. But I was a hunter. I knew how to be patient and to wait. First, my prey had to be ready.

“Oh, yes, that is wonderful,” Faoril sighed.

I wormed my tongue deeper into her ass, savoring the hot velvet and sour flavor. My hands slid down from her asscheeks, rubbing at her upper thighs. My thumbs worked in circles, taking away all the strain of horseback.

Her hips shifted beneath me. Her spicy musk grew stronger as her arousal built. She moaned and cooed as my hands massaged her thighs, moving lower and lower while I continued to tongue and rim her sour asshole.

I loved it. My tongue swirled and dived into her bowels.

“Mmm, I can’t believe how amazing this is. You’re taking all the soreness away.”

“I have magic fingers,” I giggled.

“Oh, you do. You need to teach me this spell.”

I slid down her body, leaving her asshole behind so I could reach her calves. My nipples and breasts pressed against her ass as I worked my fingers into her calves. Her toes curled. I bent her knees one by one, bringing her feet into reach.

Faoril giggled as I stroked the soles of her feet, then I sucked her toes into my lips one by one. She shuddered beneath me, her hips undulating. Like elves, human toes were very sensitive. I swirled my tongue around each of them, savoring the salty flavor of her skin.

“You are making me so wet,” Faoril groaned. “Damn, just fuck me. I need it.”

“Patience,” I purred between sucks on her dainty toes. “I’m not finished with you yet.”

Her asscheeks clenched beneath my breasts. “You are driving me wild.”

“That’s the point.”

“Saucy elf.”

I smiled and slid off of her. “Roll over. Time for your front.”

Faoril’s face was flushed. Her nipples hard. Her hands stroked her belly as her thighs squeezed together, trying to relieve the hot ache in her clit. I knew that feeling well, though my clit was a thick cock thrusting before me, she needed the same relief.

I settled between her legs this time. I stroked up her shins to her knees, letting my fingers stroke around the patella before I moved higher. I caressed her thighs. She shuddered and squeezed her eyes shut at my soft touch.

Then I dug my fingers into her thighs.

“Slata’s cunt,” she cursed, her back arching. “That is amazing.”

I pushed her thighs father apart. Her pussy was covered by tightly curled, brown hair, trimmed short and matted with her excitement. Her pussy lips spread open, revealing her wet, pink depths. Her sheath clenched as I worked my hands up her thighs, my fingers and thumbs massaging into her muscles.

Faoril licked her lips as I neared her pussy. I worked through her inner thigh, dissipating the knots and soreness. Her hips shifted and her pussy kept clenching and relaxing. Her body tensed as I grew nearer, her breath ragged.

“Touch me,” she groaned. “Massage my pussy.”

I smiled at her. My fingers caressed across her pussy lips, just brushing her petals and nudging her clit. Her hips bucked on the bed. She let out a frustrated moan as I worked down her left thigh, moving farther and farther away from her pussy.

“No! Massage my cunt! I need it!”

I winked at her. “Pussy massages come last. I’ll start with massaging your outer folds, working out all the stress, then I’ll move deeper.”

“Please, my legs are fine.”

I smiled at her torment. It was so delicious. “I don’t think so. You are still so tense. Relax.”

“It’s hard. I’m so horny.”

I leaned down and kissed at her inner thigh, licking up some of her spicy juices that had dripped down. My fingers worked the last knot from her muscles as my lips kissed higher and higher to her thighs, her spicy musk growing stronger.

Her curly pubic hairs caressed my lips. Faoril let out a relieved sigh as I nuzzled into her hairs, kissing around her vulva. Her thighs bent and spasmed while her fingers pulled at her hard nipples. She bit her lip and let out a moan.

“Just eat me! Slata’s cunt, I need it so badly!”

It was time to put her out of her misery.

I licked my tongue up her slit. It was a slow, languorous motion. I dragged my tongue up from the base of her pussy all the way to her hard clit peaking out of its hood. Her body spasmed as my tongue swept around the nub.

“Yes,” she hissed in relief. “Oh, you are such a wonderful tease, Xera.”

I winked at her as I dipped in for my second lick, savoring her silky folds and spicy juices. My ears twitched and my cock ached beneath me. My hips humped, rubbing the tip against the blankets and shooting delight to my hot pussy.

My tongue circled and nibbled about her folds. I reached her clit again, massaging the sensitive nub before I moved back down to her folds. My lips and tongue tasted her everywhere, massaging the stress from her pussy.

“So good! Oh, yes! Thank you, Xera! Oh, you are such an amazing elf!”

Faoril’s moans were so sweet to my ears.

I dug my tongue in deeper. My fingers stroked her thighs, pushing her legs even farther apart. Her pussy gaped open, exposing all her pink nooks and crannies for me to enjoy. I pressed my lips in deep, my nose full of her spicy bouquet.

Her hands seized my green hair and her fingers brushed my sensitive ears. I groaned into her pussy as she pulled me in tight. Her hips humped and her breasts juggled. The mage’s face twisted as the passion filled her.

“Slata’s cunt, yes,” she gasped. “Gods, yes. Xera, you wonderful elf. Oh, yes.”

Spicy juices flooded my mouth. Faoril moaned loudly as her orgasm crashed through her body. Her fingers twisted in my hair as she heaved and gasped. I kept licking her, prolonging her pleasure and sending her gasping and heaving.

Her thighs tightened on my face and brushed my ears. Pleasure shot down to my pussy and cock. I groaned into her pussy, fighting off the urge to spill my cum. Her hips bucked one last time, and then she collapsed onto the bed, sucking in deep breaths.

“What a massage,” she groaned. “Pater’s thick cock, that was nice.”

“It’s not over,” I purred as I crawled up her body. “I still need to massage deep into your pussy.”

Her brown eyes widened. “With your cock?”

My smile grew. I leaned down and kissed her on the lips. Her tongue was greedy, caressing my lips as she savored her spicy flavor. My hands reached down and guided my cock to the wet folds of her pussy. The tip slipped through her silky folds to her entrance.

I groaned into the kiss as I buried into her tight depths. The mage shuddered and her pussy clamped down on my cock. It was so wonderful to be in a woman’s pussy. Back home, it would be adultery to fuck another elf’s pussy, but I couldn’t get Faoril pregnant. Angela always laughed at our marriage practices. But humans often had no idea who the fathers of their children were.

It was better our way.

“You are so tight,” I gasped as the pleasure rippled through me. I drew back and slammed in, her flesh gripping my cock and shooting bliss down to my pussy.

“Massage my cunt,” Faoril moaned, her hips bucking up into my thrusts. “Oh, yes. I love it. My pussy needs it.”

Her thighs locked around my waist, pulling me in tight. Our breasts pressed together as I fucked her hard, our nipples rubbing together. Her hands caressed my back and down to my ass as I slammed into her. Faoril’s fingers slipped between my butt-cheeks.

“You naughty slut,” I gasped as her finger pushed into my asshole, shooting burning pleasure to the tip of my cock. “Matar’s dick.”

“Let me massage your ass,” Faoril grinned as she worked her finger faster and faster.

My asshole clung to her finger. It spurred me to fuck her faster and faster. My dick slammed into her hot depths. She gasped and moaned beneath me. Her head tossed and pleasure rippled across her face as I fucked her hard.

My pussy throbbed with pleasure. It swelled and churned inside my depths, begging to explode out of my cock and into her sweet pussy. My asshole clenched on her thrusting finger every time I buried my dick into her hot depths.

“Cum in me,” gasped Faoril. “Give me more of your delicious cum.”

“Yes,” I gasped. “You’re just a slut for my cum.”

“I am. Such a cum slut. I love it. I could bathe in it.” Her pussy contracted on my cock. Her body writhed beneath me. “Pater’s cock, yes! Fuck me while I cum! I love it!”

My dick throbbed in the depths of her writhing pussy. She massaged my shaft, shooting pleasure to my pussy. My body tensed. My back arched and I drove my dick deep into her pussy. I groaned through grit teeth as my cum exploded into her body.

The pleasure consumed my mind. I loved cumming with a cock. It would be another moon’s turning before I would have this wonderful appendage to fuck women with. I collapsed on the mage, sucking in a deep breath.

Where would we be when I went in heat next?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia

Angela was growing even better at tying knots. My pussy dripped down my thighs as I was forced to kneel on our bed in the inn. My wrists were tied before me, the end of the rope wrapped around the headboard. More rope kept my legs bent, my calves pressed against the back of my thighs. My legs were kept far apart, ropes around my ankles connected to the bed’s other posts.

My pussy was spread open. Angela stood behind me, slipping my magical dildo into a harness so she could fuck me with it. She was naked, her large breasts heaving as she strapped-on the dildo. She adjusted it, making sure the base pressed on her clit.

“Now, slave, activate it,” she commanded, smacking my ass.

The pain burned to my pussy. “Yes, mistress.” I took a deep breath and spoke the words, “Holy Saphique, give life to my toy so I may give pleasure to all who love you.”

The dildo hummed to life. Angela shuddered, her breasts jiggling as the base of the dildo vibrated against her clit. She stroked the humming shaft made of black marble swirled with white streaks and polished smooth.

“I love your toy, slave.”

“I’m glad it could bring you pleasure,” I moaned, my hips undulating, fighting against the ropes. I loved feeling so helpless. It was so intimate. I trusted Angela to tie me up and not to hurt me. She could spank me, and the ropes burned at my wrists, but she would never cause me more pain than I could handle.

I loved her so much.

“It’s your naughty cunt that is going to bring me pleasure,” Angela purred as she crawled onto the bed. “What a pity, you’ll enjoy it, too.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” I groaned. “My body is so slutty. I can’t control how wonderful it feels when you fuck me with the dildo.”

Her hand stroked my ass and down to my wet pussy. I groaned as she stroked the lips of my cunt. Her finger pressed into my depths. I shuddered and arched back into her finger. She pulled it out and brought it to her lips.

“Delicious,” she purred.

“I’m glad my slutty juices please you, Mistress,” I moaned.

Angela brought her finger back to my pussy. She stroked me again and caressed my clit. My body trembled and I let out a moan. The ropes creaked as they kept my body restrained. Her finger stroked back up to my entrance and shoved deep into my pussy.

“You are so wet, I bet I can lube your asshole with your juices.”

My eyes widened. “If that would make you happy,” I gasped, trying to hide my excitement. “Please, use my asshole for your pleasure, Mistress.”

“Such an obedient slut,” she purred as she drew her finger up to my asshole and shoved it into my depths.

I gasped and clenched down on her intruding finger. Burning delight raced down to my pussy as she pumped it in and out of my asshole. I squirmed on the bed, the ropes groaning louder and biting into my flesh as she fingered my asshole.

“Such a loose ass,” Angela purred. “You’re no stranger to anal sex.”

“I love it,” I gasped.

“You love everything I do to you.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I moaned as Angela ripped her fingers from my asshole.

The bed creaked as she shifted. The buzzing dildo caressed the cheeks of my ass as she moved it between them. She pressed the end on my asshole. I groaned as the buzzing delight shot through my body as the humming dildo entered my asshole.

My pussy clenched as the pleasure churned through me. I moaned, tossing my head as Angela worked more and more of her dildo into my depths. She drew back the vibrating delight and slammed it into me again.

“Oh, that is wonderful, Mistress,” I moaned as she slammed deep into me, her groin smacking into my ass. “Thank you for this gift, Mistress.”

“You’re welcome, slave,” Angela gasped as she drew back and slammed in again and again.

I looked over my shoulder. Angela’s large breasts bounced every time she buried into my ass. Her face was twisted in pleasure as the humming end of the dildo pressed on her clit. She drew back and drove the toy even harder into me. Her hips pumped away.

“Cum, Mistress,” I moaned. Her clit couldn’t handle the merciless teasing of the dildo. “Don’t fight your pleasure.”

“No,” she groaned, tossing back her head. Her flaming hair fell about her shoulders. She was so beautiful. My asshole clenched down on the toy as she again buried it into my ass. “Oh, yes. Slata’s cunt, that is wonderful, Mistress. Please, fuck me harder. Ram the dildo into my slutty ass.”

Her hands tightened on my hips. Her breasts bounced harder as she sped up her rhythm. Her body trembled and she let out a low moan. A tremble ran through her body. I knew all the signs. I was trained to pleasure women.

She was about to cum.

I pushed my ass back, pressing the dildo even harder against her clit. Angela bucked, slamming the dildo deep into my bowels as her orgasm crashed through her body. She quaked and moaned, her breasts bouncing.

I smiled and savored the humming shaft buried into my ass as I watched my lover fill with bliss. Her face twisted and her mouth opened wide to scream out her pleasure. I shuddered, the humming pumping my core full of bliss.

“You slut!” Angela hissed. “Slata’s cunt, but you know how to make me cum.”

She drew back and slammed the dildo deep into my ass.

“Now it’s your turn, whore,” she gasped. “I want to hear you cum on my dildo. I want you to scream your pleasure. Let everyone in the inn know how hard your Mistress made you cum.”

“Yes, Mistress,” I loudly moan as her thrusts slammed the dildo deep into me. My asshole clung to the vibrating shaft, the pleasure radiating out through my body. “Just keep fucking me. Pound my ass! I’m so close to cumming! Please, give it to me, Mistress.”

“You’re just a slut,” Angela hissed. “A little slut that lets me tie her up and fuck her ass.”

“I am,” I shuddered, the filthy words shooting straight to my burning pussy. I clenched down on her shaft as the pleasure built inside me. “I’m your lesbian whore.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Angela groaned, another orgasm building inside of her.

I arched my back and moaned as waves of bliss shot through me. I was so close to my orgasm. I bucked back into her thrusts, savoring every wonderful heartbeat of the dildo vibrating in the depths of my asshole.

“I’m gonna cum!” I gasped. “Oh, yes! My mistress fucks my ass so hard! I love it! No one makes me cum harder!”

“Scream it!” Angela gasped as she hammered my asshole.

“I am Mistress’s slut!” I screamed out. “She fucks me so hard! I’m cumming on her dildo! Yes!”

My throat hurt as my pleasure exploded through my body. I shouted as loudly as I could, letting everyone know just how wonderful Angela was. She slammed the dildo deep into my ass, moaning with me as a second orgasm flooded her body.

I quavered, fighting against the ropes as my body burned in delight. Her body draped over me, her breasts rubbing in my back. She panted in my ear, nuzzling and licking while the vibrating dildo hummed inside me.

“You’re so wonderful, Sophia,” she whispered.

I beamed. “I love you, Angela.”

“You are the best.” She pulled the dildo out of my ass. “Let’s untie you and get to sleep.”
I nodded my head. Tomorrow would bring new problems. Who would try to kill us next? Monsters? Our hidden enemies?

It wouldn’t matter. We were stronger together. Angela, Xera, Faoril, and I would prevail. We would find more allies, hopefully all female, and reforge the High King’s sword. The dragon Dominari would fall before us.

I snuggled up to Angela and fell asleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela

I held Sophia as she drifted off to sleep.

Who would want to kill me? What enemies had I made? I touched the amulet dangling between my breasts that Lady Delilah gave me the morning I left on the quest. I clutched it, and remembered her red hair and beauty.

She believed in me just like Sophia did. It didn’t matter who my enemy was. I would overcome it with the help of my friends. I kissed Sophia’s forehead and stared into her sleeping face as the day’s weariness pulled me down into slumber.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Simulacrum

“Your master needs me to have sex with you?” the robust farmer asked.

“Yes,” I answered as his eyes stared at my body with lust. I was well-formed, with round breasts and shapely hips. I touched the diamond phylactery dangling between my tits.

The man was tall and muscular. He had a handsome face and a strong chin. His dark-brown hair was short and his face tanned from the sun. He was just the sort of vessel my master commanded me to find.

“Right here?” he asked, glancing around at the dark field. He had been returning from town when I found him.

“Yes,” I purred, my pussy dripping down my thighs. I was always wet.

“Pater’s cock,” he grinned and slipped off his suspenders. His woolen trousers slipped down, exposing a hard, thick dick.

My pussy clenched as his strong arms seized my naked body and pulled me to him. His hands kneaded my ass. His fingers squeezed as he pulled me against his hard cock. I put my arms around his neck and made the appropriate, sighing sounds.

“Slata’s cunt, you’re wet,” he groaned.

“You are so handsome,” I said, making my voice breathy, like the whores master sometimes would buy and enjoy before performing his experiments on them.

We sank down into the earth and then he was in me. He wasted no time burying his thick cock into my pussy. I shuddered as pleasure rushed through me. I was designed to be easily stimulated and to squirt every time I came.

I locked my thighs about his waist as his powerful body drove his cock deep into my depths. I groaned and shuddered in delight, savoring every moment of his hard thrusts. I forced out more moans, acting like the whore.

“Fuck me,” I moaned in his ear. “Flood your cum into me.”

The phylactery was trapped between us, pressed against his chest. I wrapped my arms around his body, holding him tight to me as his balls slapped into my pussy. I bucked my hips up into him and squeezed my cunt on his shaft.

“I need your cum,” I gasped. “Pump it into me.”

“You are so hot,” he growled. “I cannot believe this is happening. What a tight, wet cunt.”

“Yes,” I moaned. “Spill your seed in it.”

His pubic bone smashed against my clit every time he buried into me. My thighs tightened as the pleasure suddenly exploded through my body. My pussy convulsed about his dick, and my juices squirted out, flooding around his cock.

“Pater’s cock,” he growled. “So fucking wet. I never new mage’s toys were so tight. No wonder they invented you.”

“Yes! Cum in me!”

The farmer’s hips thrust into me. His back arched. His cum flooded me.

His soul was at its most open as his orgasm seized his mind. The diamond flared between us. Bright light lit the field around us as my master’s soul rushed out into the man. The fabric of reality rippled. A haunting scream echoed through the night. The farmer yelled in fright atop me, spasming as he fought against my master’s soul.

“No,” the man gibbered. “Pater save me! Defend your child from this evil. Please…”

His words trailed off as his body went into convulsions. I heaved him off of me. Spittle foamed at his lips. His eyes rolled back into his head. The muscles in his body all contracted and relax as the man warred for possession of his body.

I sat up and let his cum leak out of me as I waited for my master to win control of the farmer’s body.

To be continued…

---

my self exploration continues

I appreciate all the comments and feedback you guys are giving me. My story will only keep getting better, hope you guys keep on reading.

I was in love with my mom. I dreamed of her, I wanted to be around her, I loved her smell, I could feel her taste. I fantasized of having her almost as much as I fantasized of being her. I began mastubating constantly, and my mom was on my mind all the time. She was the perfect woman with a perfect life. I became pretty good at pleasing myself, but I did not tell mom of course.

About 3 nights after her birthday, mom and I bathed together again. Like always, I was hot looking at my mom’s big boobs, except when she noticed this time, she didn’t turn around.
Mom,”here, touch them”.
I reached over and started massaging her breasts as she leaned forward towards me.
Mom,” how do you like them”.
Me,”they are really nice, I hope I grow mine like yours”.
Mom,”I’m sure you will, your grandma and I were blessed up on top, I’m sure you will also. Have you been practicing what I showed you?”
Me,”yeah”.
Mom,”well tell me about it.”
Me,”what”.
Mom,” how do you feel”.
I had gotten the masturbation thing down to perfection, but said,”I can’t nake myself feel the way you made me feel, how did you do it.”
Mom smiled and spread my legs. She reached in between them and massaged my clit. I could feel a glorious sensation immediately.
Mom,”pay attention, you are gonna have to continue to practice to get it right.”
I continued playing with her breasts which made me even hotter. She used her other hand put it between her legs. We were both moaning, and her big boobs swelled in my hands. I lost control, my mouth reached for them and I started sucking on them. I squeezed for millk, and my mouth was filled immediately. My mom had an almost immediate orgasm while I kept sucking her tits. She she moaned and shivered, then she pulled her hand from between her legs, and grabbed me by the hair. She pulled my head back and kissed me. Not a gentle kiss on the lips like she always did, but a wet savage one, sticking her tongue deep in my mouth, licking the milk from my tongue. I had an orgasm as she kept kissing me. She felt me shivering and said,”let it go baby, just like that. Do I make you feel good?”
I squeeled,”yes”.
Mom,”do you like me baby”.
Me,”yes”.
I reached the end of my orgasm and mom gave me a beautiful kiss on the lips. She said,”remember to practice, I want to hear all the details later on, and remember, it’s our secret.”
She finished bathing, then she bathed me, and took me to bed.
Me,”love you mom”.
Mom,”love you too baby, have a good night”.
She kissed me again and left.

Not long after, mom went back to the stripclub and her usual whore routine. Bill would come over and fuck her. So would John. And so would some guests of Bill, some which I knew to be our neighbors. She was loud as always, and I tried to peek as much as I could. I would look for every excuse to look at her naked and touch her. I masturbated constantly, and my every thought was of her.

Some time after Bill went to my room and filled me in on a little treasure.
Bill came over one day mom didn’t work and spent the night. He left the door open and lights on as he fucked my mom most of the night. I kept looking through the gap on my door. Bill kept looking over to my room as he fucked my mom from behind, I wasn’t sure if he could see me or not, but I didn’t care. I was obssesed with mom’s big boobs, and couldn’t take my eyes of them as they moved back and forth with every stroke. Bill turned mom around and fucked her tits. My mom was holding her big tits close together as Bill pumped his dick between them. I was really turned on, and wished it was my hands holding her breasts as she got tittyfucked. Bill began grunting and shot his cum all over her tits. Bill stopped pumping his dick and mom started cleaning it with her mouth by sucking on it. She continued holding her breasts and massaging them. Once Bill let go of her, she began licking the cum of her tits. I ran straight to my bed and started masturbating with a fury. Thoughts raise through my head of groping my mom’s big tits, and sucking on them. Then of holding them while she got tittyfucked, and then having Bill cum all over them. I orgasmed thinking of licking the cum of her tits. I felt out of breath with the intensity of my orgasm. I began to wonder what cum tasted like before going to sleep.

I woke up wet the next day. I took a shower and masturbated again, thinking of the scene the prior night. I finished once again thinking of licking my mom’s tits clean of cum. I thought back to all the times I had seen men put their dicks in my mom’s mouth and groaned and shivered. I realized mom was eating up their fluids, and wondered what it tasted like. It couldn’t be bad if mom was doing it all the time. I finished up, got dressed, and bumped into Bill as I came out of the bathroom.
He said, “I left you something in your room”.
I had no clue what he meant but responded,”thanks”.
I went over to my room, and my computer was on. Didn’t know what it was at the time, but I saw my mom naked in the homepage. I scrolled through it and saw various videos and options for playing. I saw various girls as options, and one was my mom. I clicked on mom’s picture, and it took me to a screen with various videos. I pushed play on one, and it started with mom seating on a couch in her bra and thong. They ask her a couple of questions, like her age, which she said she was 18, so I figured it was recorded some time back. A balck guy walks into the room and puts her on her knees and fucks her face. The guy had a huge dick, and it was the first time I could see a dick that close. Mom swallowed him whole, but gagged and slobbered. She undid her bra and her breasts looked huge. They got covered in saliva, and the black guy would go back and forth fucking her tits and face. I was really turned on and immediately started touching myself. The camera took an angle from above and mom looked beautiful with her mouth full, and her blue eyes filled with tears. She gagged and seemed to want to vomit multiple times. Her breasts were covered in saliva, and glistened in the light as they bounced with the thrusting of the actors hips. Another black guy walks into the scene and fucks her face as the first guy fucks her tits. The camera zooms out a bit and a recognize the first guy to be Bill. They go back and forth fucking her face, and they bend her over towards the camera opening her up. The other guy keeps fucking her mouth as Bill fucks her face. Bill then sits on the couch, and mom gets on top of him and sits on his dick, while the other guy fucks her face. After a few minutes of my mom and her tits bouncing up and down, the guys switch positions with each other. Mom sucks Bill for a bit, then he goes behind her as she bounces on the other guy. He opens her butt up, and sticks it in her ass. My mom screams and moans, and shakes her hips back and forth for a few minutes, until suddenly, she gets back to her knees. Both guys start stroking their big dicks next to her face, and shoot the cum into her mouth. Mom plays with the cum in her mouth for a bit, then she swallows it, and opens her empty mouth at the camera. The scene ends with mom saying,” thank you guys for giving me black dick”. By that time, I had reached an orgasm touching myself and watching her. I gathered myself and kept looking through the videos, and saw one with mom and another girl. I was about to put it on when I heard footsteps nearing my room. I had to close the webpage as grandma came in. I had forgotten it was a school day, and mom was gonna go drop me off.

At school, I began to notice boys. Everyone would always tell me my mom was pretty or hot, but I started hearing boys saying I was pretty. I looked in the mirror and thought I was pretty. I had mom’s blue eyes and straight long blonde hair. My mom had bought me lots of clothes, and I insisted on certain clothes which I thought resembled hers. Her condition was that I could not take them to school, so I wore them around the house or at grandmas. Physical education was my favorite class. Most of us girls would wear short shorts, and I liked looking at the girls and having boys looking at me. I liked lining up behind the girls, to see them stretch, I thought they looked cute in their little shorts. The boys seemed to line up in the back also. I felt flattered when boys would line up behind me, I made sure to give them a good show, and I noticed more and more boys would line up behind me. Our gym teacher was Mr. Lopez, a hot 30 year old muscular Mexican guy that all the girls in school liked. He was fairly new, and had the attention of all the girls in school. We were little girls to him of course, and he would smile as we would try to flirt with him, but he paid little attention. He was my first male crush, with mom being first female. I had no tits yet, but I was a good runner, and boys and girls always complimented my legs. I figured it was my only attribute, so I liked to wear my shorts really small and tight, and I would not put anything on that would not show my pantyline. While stretching, I would always try to bend over with my butt facing Mr. Lopez. I would spread my legs and stretch to both sides. I was really flexible, so I could get my legs open all the way, and a couple of boys seemed to like what I did. No matter what I did though, I could not get more than a smile from Mr. Lopez. I wished I was my mom, so I could get any man I wanted. Checking out the other girls in class made me feel alot better.

I kept looking through the website and saw various other videos, including the one from my mom’s b-day. I wasn’t sure what was going on, why the videos were on the internet, but I didn’t care much. If anything, I wanted to thank Bill letting me watch my mom. Most videos had mom getting fucked by men of all races. Most of the men were muscular, and looked much older than her. My favorite video was one with mom and another girl. The other girl was a beautiful Mexican girl. There were more videos of mom and other girls, but she was the first that I thought her beauty rivaled my mom’s. She had straight black hair, brown eyes, and white skin. She was skinny, but her body looked amazing. She didn’t have big tits like mom, but her small waist opened up to wide hips and a big butt. It started with the girl and mom dressed in slutty clothes, which they slowly removed. They would kiss and touch each other in a gentle way. They laid in bed naked, taking turns touching each other, kissing each other’s bodies, and sucking each other’s breasts. They took turns eating at each other’s vaginas, and then kissed and repeated. They would moan and hold each other close as one gave pleasure to the other. The videos pauses briefly and the other girl appears wearing what I would later learn was a strap-on. Mom suck on it a bit, then the other girl starts fucking my mom as she lays on her back, with her tits bouncing all over. Then mom gets on tops and rides the other girl. Mom’s tits bounce wildly, and she often holds them as they seem to be about to bounce off her body. Mom orgasm’s, and goes straight down to suck on the strap-on, that is dripping with mom’s fluids. Mom lays on her back, and opens her legs, the other girl starts eating her again.
I wonder what mom tastes like as the video shows mom moaning and smiling in pleasure, and the other girl eating at her. They reverse roles, my mom puts on the strap-on. The other girl bends over showing her big beautiful butt, as she sucks the stap-on. Then she turns around and mom enters her vagina from behind. The other girl pushes her butt back, as mom moves her hips forward, meeting halfway. The other girl moans in pleasure, as my mom grabs her buttcheeks, pulling her ass back towards her. Her big butt bounces with every pump, and mom’s tits bounce in place. The girl shivers and moans as she climaxes, then turns around and sucks the strap-on clean. When she is done, mom goes behind her and eats at her vagina. They kiss at the end with what seems to be a passionate kiss. The first time I saw this video, I orgasmed before it even ended. Then again at the end, then again afterwards. I was dripping wet as I lay in bed and wondered what mom tasted like. I decided I could give it a try and taste myself, so I shoved a finger inside my vagina, and pulled a bit of fluid out. I took a deep breath and put the finger in my mouth. I could not tasted anything, so I put two fingers in, and tried going in deeper, but felt pain and pulled them out. They had fluid on them, so I sucked on them, and tasted myself. I did not taste bad, or good, but I still thought it was ok. I masturbated once more thinking of mom and the mexican girl, wishing I could have both of them, having them eat me, and having me eat them. I needed to find a way to have my mom again

---

Justin’s commands drive one girl to finally beg to be his!

Time Manipulation Mind Control

Chapter Nine: Begging to be Owned

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Krystal Sampson

“When is Justin going to unpause time?” I asked, standing roughly where I believe that I was when he froze time to begin with. At least I thought it was the right section of my college’s hallway. It was hard to remember after the naughty things I did.

My cheeks burned from the shameful pleasure of eating out my time-frozen mother’s pussy full of my brother’s jizz. I couldn’t believe I enjoyed doing that. I was a hundred percent gay. Right? I definitely liked girls. And pussy. The taste of Brittany, the English exchange student, lingered on my lips. She had a juicy snatch. I devoured her with Ji-Yun, my friend and lover.

“Your brother’s a horndog,” Ji-Yun said. She gave me a big smile that spread across her delicate cheeks. She had that porcelain, Korean doll-like look. Her silky, black hair was gathered in a braid that fell down to her tight rump. I loved how it swayed as she wiggled her body. “Maybe we can find another pussy full of his cum for you to eat out.”

The sly look my friend gave me made me shudder. A part of me wanted that. Another part of me wondered if I’d messed up Ji-Yun with my commands. I accidentally made her a lesbian or bi the day before, but it also seemed like I’d opened her up to be more honest about these… incestuous fantasies she had. Not that I judged since I had so many incestuous fantasies about my mother. Fantasies I could indulge in now. But Ji-Yun was… fixated on me eating my brother’s jizz.

I didn’t want to think about that implication. My brother didn’t give my friend any commands while she was frozen in time earlier. If he had, he would just turn her into his slut. Justin had a one-track mind.

But if he had messed with her…

A tinge of anger fed into my frustration. I just wanted to stop waiting here. It had to be time. He said ten minutes. Though everything was paused, the clock on my cell phone still worked. It couldn’t find a signal, so it was running off its internal timer, I guessed. It would sink up with the satellites when time flowed again.

I stamped my foot, letting out a frustrated moan. My brother better not have messed with my Ji-Yun.

“I swear, I want to march through school and find out what skank—”

Energy rushed around me like a wave. It splashed over me. Reality lurched about me. Students frozen in mid stride, moved again like nothing had happened. A cacophony of sound—their steps, their conversations, the rustling of their clothes—assaulted my ears. Ji-Yun winced beside me, shaking her head as the students flowed past us.

“Finally,” I said, nodding my head in satisfaction. “Let’s get to Miss Daisy’s class. I want to see if my commands to her took!”

Ji-Yun nodded her head, her hand clutching mine. We took two steps forward when this Black girl name Evelyn stop before me. She blinked and then groaned, her body shuddering like a sudden wave of arousal washed through her. I grinned as her hands shot down then slid up beneath her skirt. Right there in the middle the hallway, she wiggled her hips and drew down a pair of dainty, lilac panties. As she stepped out of them, a couple guys paused and grinned. They stared at her like a pack of hungry animals.

That was all boys were. Hungry animals. Justin was the worst.

Evelyn straightened. She thrust her balled-up panties at me, saying, “Please, enjoy the scent of my hot cunt on my panties.”

“Thank you, Evelyn,” I said, not hiding my grin as I took them from her. I gave this command to every hot girl I came across while time was frozen. I brought her panties to my nose. The warmth of her pussy lingering on the cloth made my fingers tingle. I inhaled, savoring her spicy musk.

“Oh, my God, can’t believe I just did that,” Evelyn moaned then darted away.

Ji-Yun giggled beside me. “You’re just a big lezzie perv, Krystal.”

I inhaled Evelyn’s panties again then moaned, “Yep!”

A group of guys darted past us, almost growling and snarling like the animals I believed them to be. They pushed through the hallway, guys shouting at them, girl screeching as they leapt out of the way. “Assholes!” someone shouted. “You fucking cock-suckers almost trampled me. Fucking dicks!”

I shook my head. Boys were such animals.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

I leaned against the wall next to the single-use, gender-neutral bathroom. The door to the boys’ restroom lay to my right, the girls to the left beyond the small bathroom’s door. Justin had to be in one of them fucking his sex slave Aurora. Where else could he have gone? I had only turned my back for a moment to check my phone.

I wanted to tell him what I’d learned.

I watched the septic worker in the gray jumpsuits, the logo for his company on his back. A large explosion behind the name of the company. Nasty Sewage Assault! NSA. According to Ipso_Custodes’s post on a message board, the NSA (National Security Agency) was in the area searching for the location of the strange time distortions that threw off all the atomic clocks in the world by nanoseconds, a unit time so small it took only the most precise instruments to measure. Atomic clocks being off was an unprecedented event. It would have to take a distortion in spacetime to cause it, affecting gravity in a wave radiating out from around here.

It excited me as much as my new relationship with Justin. I want to talk to him all about it. To tell him of my suspicions that the Nasty Sewage Assault workers were actually NSA agents hunting down the source of the gravitons at our college.

But would a good girlfriend interrupt her boyfriend? I was so new to this. Justin deserve to have this fun with his sex slave. Did I have any right to disrupt that? I could be patient.

Luckily, the conversation on the message board was heating up as I posted my suspicions. I kept watching the worker out of the corner of my eye. He held what appeared to be a cell phone in his hand, sweeping it around. Was it actually some sort of instrument? Something to detect minute variances in local gravity?

This was also fascinating.

The potential NSA agent vanished around the corner. I squirmed, a part of me wanted to follow him. I pushed up my glasses then continued posting on the forum, putting in a physical deion the potential agent. This was much more important than going to my useless social studies class.

Shouts echoed down the hallway. I glanced up to see a group of guys rushing around the corner, running in an almost hunched-over manner. I cocked my head as their shouts sounded almost animalistic. Like bestial excitement had burst out of them. With a roar, they raced even faster, charging down the hallway past me. My head tracked them as they barreled right towards…

Pearline?

The Black girl had straightened up her clothing from getting fucked outside the college by her cohorts. I found that to be mild interest, surprised that such lewd behavior was tolerated at our school. It was like things were… changing. People were not acting the way they should. And yet… somehow it felt right.

My forehead furrowed as the baying pack of guys swarmed Pearline and grabbed her. They ripped at her clothes. She let out a moan of wanton delight, gasping, “Yes, yes, you can fuck me too, boys! I’m a slut!”

I shook my head. It was definitely odd. Like Justin’s parents showing up at school and…

Well, the sex part wasn’t odd. Was it? I mean, Justin could fuck his mother, but… but incest… That was illegal. So why did I find it acceptable for Justin to fuck his mother, but not for another person to do that?

Curious.

Things were definitely getting weird in our school. What had happened? I need to learn more about this Project KRONOS. I needed to talk to Justin about all this. A wave of annoyance washed through me.

How long would it take him to fuck his sex slave in the bathroom?

“Yes, yes, ram those cocks into—” Pearline’s words were cut off as she took dicks now from both ends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

I groaned into the kiss with Shelly, a gorgeous blonde that was in my gym class. Her round, naked tits pressed against my side as she clung to me. She kissed me with such hunger, making it so hard to think. She had been mind-controlled by me when I froze time in the girls’ locker room. I just restored it, unleashing an orgy.

Two other girls were pleasing my cock. Tracy and Rebecca were both nuzzling around the tip, their hands stroking up and down my shaft. Their soft lips nibbled on the spongy crown, their mouths brushing together as they jiggled in delight. They were so eager to please me.

Because they were my sex slaves now.

I didn’t intend for them to be my sex slaves. I just wanted to start an orgy in the girls’ locker room. What nineteen-year-old college student wouldn’t want to be in the middle of that? Before I unpaused time, I let my sex slave Aurora fuck Tracy with a strap-on dildo. At the same moment, I fucked Aurora from behind, moaning how she was my sex slave. That I owned her pussy.

Tracy and Rebecca, who was standing right by us, heard me talking. They didn’t know I was speaking to Aurora. They just heard those words and it changed them, rewriting their thoughts and hypnotizing them the believing they were my sex slaves. Now they were horny and needed to worship me.

“Enjoy them,” Aurora moaned beside me as my sex slave was pushing Jeanette down onto all fours. Aurora still wore her strap-on. It was clear she was eager to fuck the petite nineteen-year-old. I could see my sex slave’s excitement out of the corner of my eyes as she lined up her dildo. “Mmm, yes, Master, you’re going to enjoy having a whole harem of sex slaves. Ooh, and soon Petra and Paris will be begging to join, too!”

She was so right. I should just enjoy this. Tracy and Rebecca would be happy now, and soon I would have a whole harem of sex slaves. All those girls who ignored me would serve me. And Sam, too. My girlfriend could join in on the fun.

I just needed to be more careful about the words I spoke when time was paused. I needed to think about the unexpected consequences. Like turning Aurora into a sex slave. Or my parents showing up at my college with my dad begging me to cuckold him and my mom dripping wet and aching to be fucked by me.

I groaned at the pleasure rippling out of me. My two new sex slaves’ mouth licked and sucked on my dick. At the same time, Shelly felt amazing as she humped against me. She rubbed her shaved, wet pussy on my thigh. The coed slut ground her cunt against me as she moaned into the kiss. Her tongue thrust into my mouth, dueling with mine. Her juices coated my leg and dribbled down towards my knee.

“Coach Johnson,” moaned Melissa. The Black girl was shuddering as she leaned against the end of the row of lockers while our school’s dyke PE teacher munched away at her snatch. At least that command was working out. Inside the locker room, Coach Johnson could eat any pussy she wanted. She could indulge in her lust for her students’ pussies.

“Oh, my God, yes!” Melissa moaned. “She’s got her tongue jammed so deep in me!” Melissa cupped her round, ebony breasts. Her fingers sank into them as she enjoyed the lesbian coach’s ministrations.

“Aurora!” groaned Jeanette. I heard the slap of flesh against flesh. I caught a glimpse of Aurora’s blonde ponytail dancing on her back as she fucked the kneeling girl. “Oh, yes, yes it’s so hot. I’m so glad you’re fucking me, Aurora!”

Rebecca’s and Tracy’s tongues fluttered around the tip of my dick. I groaned into Shelly’s mouth. My hands slid down the blonde’s back to grip her ass. Her butt-cheek clenched and flexed beneath my fingers as she ground her hot cunt against my thigh. She whimpered into the kiss, clutching to me. Her nipples were diamond-hard as they rubbed on my chest.

It was incredible. I had three coed sluts, two who were my new sex slaves, loving me. I could get to enjoy this every day. What was a better way to spend my PE class than having orgies in the girls’ locker room?

I groaned as one of my sex slaves sucked the tip of my dick into her mouth while the other one licked at the shaft. I bet that was Tracy nibbling and kissing down my cock’s length since the girl was working on the right side. Tracy’s side. She went lower and lower until she reached the base.

Tracy moaned as she nuzzled her lips into my pubic hair and smooched down to my balls. I grunted into Shelly’s mouth as my brunette sex slave sucked on my nuts. She went back and forth, her tongue bathing each one while Rebecca bobbed her mouth on my shaft. The cheerleader-slave sucked my cock with such enthusiasm.

“Oh, yes, you’re enjoying your new slaves, aren’t you, Master?” Aurora moaned as she thrust away. The slap of her crotch against Jeanette’s rump echoed through the locker room.

I broke the kiss with Shelly and groaned, “Yes!”

“I’m so happy,” Tracy moaned. “Rebecca, let me suck on his dick now.”

Rebecca popped her mouth off my dick, that last moment of suction sending a jolt down my cock. Then she moaned, “Enjoy him, Tracy.”

It was so hot as the two girls switch positions. Rebecca threw herself into sucking on my balls, making my sensitive nuts send jolts of pleasure up to the tip of my shaft. Tracy engulfed my crown in her hungry mouth, her tongue dancing around the spongy tip.

“Jesus,” I groaned, my hands squeezing into Shelly’s rump.

“I know,” Shelly moaned. Her shaved pussy felt incredible on my thigh. “I want to cum just from grinding on you, Justin! This is so hot. Ooh, I love this. Why didn’t we ever do this before? Why would I ever think this was wrong?”

Aurora laughed, her ponytail bouncing on her supple back. Then she gasped as two of the girls, the Latina Rita and the black-haired Courtney, latched onto her nipples. Both girls were sucking on Aurora’s tits as she fucked Jeanette hard. Aurora’s head snapped back up as she moaned out in delight.

“Enjoy yourself, slut,” I growled.

“I am, Master!” Aurora gasped, her cute ass flexing as she drove her dildo into Jeanette’s cunt.

“Oh my God, yes!” Jeanette moaned, the petite girl trembling as she took the fake cock deep in her twat.

“Mmm, I’m going to cum all over your thigh, Justin,” Shelly hissed in my ear.

She rubbed her hot snatch up and down my leg then worked her hips in slow circles. I loved the feel of her silky pussy lips. The hard nodule of her clit caressed me. She nipped my ear as she panted, her hot breath washing over my neck.

It added more stimulation to the delight Tracy and Rebecca gave my cock and balls.

The two sluts were switching back and forth, sucking on my dick for a few moments, letting me feel their hot mouths around my dick before passing it off to the other. Tracy sucked with a hungry need, eager for my cum to fire into her mouth. Rebecca’s tongue was so lithe as it swirled all the way around my tip in between her hard sucks.

When they weren’t bobbing their heads on my dick, they were kissing at the shaft or nibbling on my balls. They both stared up at me, their brown and blonde hair swaying together as they switched back and forth. Worship shone their eyes. That same need to please me that I saw in Aurora’s green depths. Every moment brought me closer and closer.

“I went to cum all over both your faces,” I growled. “I’m going to coat your faces in my seed.”

“Yes,” Rebecca moaned. The blonde cheerleader licked her precum-stained lips “Do it, Master!”

Tracy popped her mouth off my dick, handed it over to Rebecca, and groaned, “Yes, yes, show all these other girls that you own us!”

“He owns me, too!” Aurora is. “I’m his head slave.”

“When you obey Aurora,” I groaned as Rebecca’s tongue danced across the crown of my dick before she sucked hard, “you’re obeying me.”

“Yes,” my brunette sex slave moaned.

Rebecca popped her mouth off my dick making a wet sound echoing over the moans the other girls. Tracy captured the crown of my dick in her warm mouth. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked with aggressive desire. My balls tightened, my jizz approaching a hot boil.

Eyes flicked around the room. Two girls, Ellie and Veronica, were sixty-nining nearby, feasting on each other’s pussy with such hungry need. Melissa still squirmed against the end of the locker, grinding her pussy on our coach’s face. The Black girl had her head thrown back, gasping out in ecstasy. Aurora moaned, cradling Rita and Courtney to her breasts as she plowed into Jeanette’s cunt faster and faster.

“Oh, my God, I’m going to cum!” Jeanette moaned. “Oh, my God, Aurora!”

“Do it!” my sex slave. “You’re my lezzie slut right now! My Master’s watching this! We’re making him so hard!”

“You are,” I groaned as Rebecca sucked my dick into her mouth, Tracy nibbling on the shaft.

“Yes, yes, cum!” Shelly moaned, her pussy molten against my thigh. “Oh, fuck, Justin!”

Shelly’s ass clenched beneath my groping hand. She slid her pussy high up my thigh, coating me in her cream. She clutched me so tight, her mouth nibbling and chewing on my chin. She shuddered against me, her nipples so hard. She whimpered out in orgasmic delight.

A flood of her juices gushed down my thigh. I groaned, groping her rump as she shuddered against me. She climaxed just from humping against me, grinding that hot pussy on me. I loved it. It made my dick ache more and more in Rebecca’s sucking mouth.

“Justin!” groaned the cumming slut. “Oh, my God, this feels incredible! I could just hump against you all day!”

“Just a randy bitch,” Tracy moaned before she sucked on my ball.

“Uh-huh,” I grunted, cum swelling in my balls.

The moans of the orgy raced around me. All these girls were loving each other. They were licking and sucking and fucking each other. Melissa ground her pussy against Coach Johnson’s hungry mouth. Aurora fucked Jeanette’s cunt hard with that thick dildo. Rita and Courtney sucked and nibbled on my cheerleader-slave’s nipples, spurring Aurora to fuck Jeanette faster and faster.

Tracy and Rebecca swapped places. Tracy’s hungry, sucking mouth plunged over the tip of my dick. She bobbed her head fast, taking as much of my dick in her mouth as she could. I groaned as Rebecca flicked her tongue up and down my shaft, her dainty hands cupping and massaging my balls.

“Oh, fuck, yes!” Melissa held, the Black girl squeezing those ebony tits. “Coach Johnson, yes! You love eating my juicy cunt! Oh, my fucking god, yes!”

I watched her cum on the coach’s face. I watched her shudder and shiver, the pleasure surging through the Black girl. Her head threw back, her fingers digging into her round tits as she was lost to the sapphic ecstasy.

“Oh, my god, that’s so hot,” Aurora moaned, her crotch smacking into Jeanette’s rump.

“Yes,” Jeanette moaned. “Melissa looks so beautiful cumming on Coach Johnson’s face.”

“Yes,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in Tracy’s hungry mouth.

Then she and Rebecca swapped again. My cheerleader-slave swirled her tongue about out of my dick. Her golden hair danced about her shoulders as she stared up at me with worship. Shelly ground her cunt on me, moaning and gasping, more of her juices flowing down my thighs. Tracy went back to playing with my balls, sucking on them, caressing them with her tongue.

I couldn’t hold out much longer.

“Aurora!” Jeanette cried out. “Oh, my God, I can’t believe I’m cumming! I’m cumming from getting fucked by a dildo!”

SMACK!

Aurora slapped Jeanette’s ass and grunted, “Because you’re my lezzie slut right now!”

“I am, Aurora!” moaned the petite girl.

It was like those words had set off my sex slave. Aurora buried to the hilt in Jeanette while her ponytail danced down her lithe back. My sex slave cried out in rapture, her head tossed back. Her body shuddered. I caught a profile of her round breasts heaving as she shuddered. This was so hot to watch.

I was so glad my sex slave got to experience this pleasure. I wanted Aurora to have all the rapturous orgasms she could enjoy.

“Fuck!” I groaned, Rebecca’s tongue caressing the spongy tip of my dick. “I’m going to cum!”

“Yes, yes, cum, Justin,” Shelly moaned as she kept grinding her hot cunt on my thigh. “It’s the best!”

“I want to erupt on your faces, slaves!” I growled.

“You heard our Master!” screamed Aurora, her face twisting in orgasmic rapture.

Tracy and Rebecca sprang into action. Both grabbed my dick, pressing their cheeks together as they leaned in to please the tip. They stared up at me, one pair of blue eyes and another brown begging me to spill my jizz across their faces.

“Jizz all over our faces, Master!” Tracy moaned.

“Just coat us in your spunk!” gasped Rebecca.

My two naughty sex slaves fisted my dick, Rebecca’s hand above Tracy’s. It was too much. They both wanted it. I couldn’t deny my new sex slaves my jizz. With a loud grunt, I erupted.

Rapture fired out of my dick as my cum exploded onto their faces. Ropy lines of jizz splashed across both their features. I groaned as the ecstasy barreled into my mind. It lifted me to such heights of bliss.

Stars burst across my vision. I hugged Shelly tight against me as I unloaded more and more of my jizz. I coated their faces. I painted them in my pearly seed. My jizz splattered across their features. I groaned at how naughty they looked drenched in my seed.

“Oh, my God, that is so hot to watch,” Shelly moaned against me, still grinding that juicy snatch on my thigh. “Fuck!”

More of her cream gushed out of her as she plunged into another orgasm.

“That’s so hot, Master!” Aurora moaned, watching me over her shoulder as she just gripped Jeanette’s hips.

Rita and Courtney were no longer sucking on her nipples, but were on the ground, kissing each other, groping each other’s tits. The two loved each other with a passion, consumed by my commands.

“Ooh, I want to taste,” Aurora said. She ripped her dildo out of Jeanette’s juicy pussy. As the last of my spunk spurted out of my cock, Aurora turned to join her fellow sex slave. I smiled, buzzing from my orgasm and—

“Jefe!” A new voice screamed at the top of her lungs. “Fuck me!”

Petra rushed at me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

I tapped my foot, my impatience mounting. How much longer was Justin going to fuck his sex slave? It had been fifteen minutes already. Surely, he should have unloaded in her cunt by now.

I glanced down the hallway where the barking, growling boys were gangbanging Pearline. She was utterly naked now, her ebony flesh coated in their cum. They were jerking their cocks, splashing ropy spunk across her features when they couldn’t get into one of her juicy holes. Not long ago, President Bill had come around and had shooed away the proessors and staff trying to stop it.

Very unusual.

The ginger-haired “sewage worker” was also watching the animalistic boys fucking Pearline. He held a smart phone, taking pictures, clearly interested in their pleasure. He had a big grin on his face, the sort of perverted look that Justin would have if he witnessed it. I glanced over my shoulder at the bathroom door.

Justin would love to see this.

I pushed down another flare of impatience as I studied the “sewage worker.” Was he an NSA agent? He was interested in the sex, but it was such a fascinating thing to watch. Pearline’s ebony tits bounced and jiggled, pearly cum dripping down her swaying mounds’ sides. There was a perverse part of me that wanted to lick the jizz off of those breasts. Especially if it was Justin’s.

I squirmed, looking down on my phone. There was a new post.

Ipso_Custodes asked: “SalomeIsBored, is anything else weird going on that your college?”

“There is a Black girl getting gangbanged,” I reported. SalomeIsBored was my handle. President Bill stopped anyone from interfering. He allowed it to progress. It is very unusual.”

“Gangbang?” posted PleromaBirthright.

“That is very interesting,” commented FuckZuckerberg.

“Interesting. That is messed up. It shouldn’t be happening at a college. What else is going on, SalomeIsBored?” asked Ipso_Custodes.

I almost started typing about Justin’s parents, but I shouldn’t divulge my boyfriend’s secret. This strange hesitation gripped me. I didn’t normally hesitate to talk about anything. No subject was off limits, and yet… I also didn’t mention his sudden acquisition of a sex slave. Another… bizarre thing. My forehead furrowed. It perplexed me that I didn’t want to share this. I didn’t want to post this on the Internet. Justin wasn’t ashamed of it, nor was I.

Something affected my mind?

“Those Project KRONOS have anything to do with mind control?” I asked.

“If our government’s intelligence agencies are involved, I want to put it past them,” Ipso_Custodes posted.

“MK Ultra!!!” FuckZuckerberg typed.

I really need to talk to Justin. If there was some sort of government mind control program running around, changing how people acted. He needed to know. It might be affecting him. It might be affecting me. Was that why I was suddenly… so open to telling him about my feelings? Why did I think it was okay for Justin to have sex with his mother, but it would be wrong for anyone else? Why did President Bill think it was okay for Pearline to be gangbanged in the middle of the hall?

I grasped the handle for the single-use bathroom. I twisted the knob and threw it open, expecting to find Justin fucking Aurora hard and…

It was empty.

I frowned, swelling the lingering scent of Justin’s mother’s pussy. I thought Justin and Aurora had dived in here. Did they go into a different restroom? Where else could they have gotten to so fast? They couldn’t teleport… Or… If Project KRONOS was messing with time, space could also be affected.

First, I had to confirm if Justin was around.

Without hesitation, I plunged into the boys’ restroom, passing their urinals while marching for the three stalls in the back. They were painted beige instead of the pink of the girls’ restroom. I thrust the first stall open.

Empty.

Second. The third. Nothing. Justin wasn’t in here.

I whirled around and marched out of the bathroom. Pearline was gasping in delight, the slap of flesh on flesh echoing down the hallway. The guys were baying like a pack of hounds now, most of them jerking off their dicks as they watch their two friends fuck the girl from either end. I marched past the single-use bathroom, ignoring them, and entered the girls’ restroom. There were seven stalls here.

I checked them all. Empty.

Frowning, I opened my phone. I had an app. It wasn’t precisely… legal. I had to jailbreak my phone to install it. I punched in Justin’s number and waited to see if I could get a ping off his GPS. I had to talk to him. This was so important.

He was in the girls’ locker room. What was he doing in there?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Justin Sampson

Petra, her clothing still disarrayed from masturbating before the locker rooms, rushed to me. Her right breast bounced before her, exposed. I stared at the heaving, golden-brown mound as the Hispanic girl rushed closer. Her light-brown, curly hair danced around her expression. She had a wild look on her face, her dark eyes glassy.

Her fingers had a juicy gleam about them.

“Justin!” she moaned as she fell to her knees beside Tracy, who was still kissing Rebecca, the two sex slaves licking my jizz off each other. Aurora was on the other side, kneeling by Rebecca. Aurora had a look of such glee on her face. “I’m so glad to find you in here!”

“You need something, Petra?” I asked, not concealing the smile growing on my face.

“Yes, Petra, is there something you wanted to tell Justin?” Aurora asked, her gloating glee dripping from her words. “Something that you claimed was… impossible.”

“Yes, you are right, Aurora!” Petra stared up at me. “Justin, make me your puta. Make me your sex slave like Aurora!”

My smile grew. “Why?”

“Because… I just realized how sexy you are. It’s been driving me wild all day at school. I can’t think of anything else. I can’t stop myself from touching my body. I’m so horny. I keep almost cumming and cumming, but I never get there. I just know that you’ll satisfy me. That if I’m your sex slave, I will finally get all the pleasure I crave. Please, Justin, make me your puta!”

“So you really want to be my puta, huh?” I asked Petra, loving the way she squirmed before me, golden-brown boob exposed.

She nodded her head. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, but I can’t deny this horny ache. I know I will cum so hard if I submit to you. That’s what I need. Please, let me be your slave, Jefe. Please!”

“Well, how can you say no to that, Master?” Aurora asked. “She’s as much a whore as I am. And she’s finally realizing it.”

“I am, Aurora,” Petra said. “I’m so sorry for being in a bitch to you. I’m just so confused. And my boyfriend, Steve, is fucking your boyfriend and Lance. It’s all so fucked up. None of this makes any sense. I just need to cum.”

“Then strip. Show me that body.” I licked my lips, staring down at her. “Show me that you’re utterly devoted to serving me.”

“Yes, Jefe!” She grabbed her blouse and ripped it over her head, her curly, light-brown hair spilling about her flushed face. Her tits jiggled, the exposed one swaying more than the one still held in her bra. She reached behind her and unfasten her bra, exposing both of her large tits. They were just soft, so pliant. They reminded me of my mother’s tits, though Petra’s had such a delicious, golden-brown hue to them. Her nipples fat and brown. She wiggled on her knees, working up her skirt and panties in one go, exposing her triangular tuft of pubic hair leading down to her shaved vulva.

Cupping her tits, she stared at me with that adoration. “I’m your sex slave, Jefe!”

“Yeah, you are, slut,” Aurora moaned.

“Tracy, Rebecca, stop licking my cum off your faces. Save some for your new fellow sex slave.” I glanced at Petra. “Well, slut?”

The Hispanic whore didn’t hesitate. She groaned and pressed her face towards Tracy’s. She licked up a line of pearly spunk running from Tracy’s neck up to her ear. I groaned as one of the bitches who used to make fun of me now eagerly lapped up my cum off another girl’s face. I smiled as I stared down at my harem. Aurora nuzzled against Rebecca’s cheek, doing the same thing as Petra.

They were sluts for my cum.

Tracy turned her head, letting Petra find new places to lick. The Hispanic whore moaned as she gathered more and more of my pearly spunk. The jizz gathered on her tongue before she yanked it into her mouth. She moaned, savoring the flavor. She was such a wonderful sex slave. Petra found more and more of my pearly cum to enjoy.

Then she was kissing Tracy. Their tongues were dancing together. On the other side, Aurora was snowballing my jizz back and forth with Rebecca. I groaned as I took in this wonderful moment, the moans of girls gasping and shuddering echoed around me. Shelly gasped as she was pulled away from me by Coach Johnson. The blonde girl who was humping against my thigh now ground her cunt on the older woman’s hungry mouth. Melissa grabbed Jeanette, the pair falling into a hot sixty-nine.

“Goddamn, I love stopping time,” I muttered. “This is fucking amazing.”

My four sex slaves moaned and groaned as they shared my cum. The two blonde cheerleaders had their lips glued together now, Aurora’s round breasts nuzzling into Rebecca’s firm tits. Aurora still wore her strap-on. It glistened with Jeanette’s pussy juices. An idea slowly rose in my mind.

I smiled.

I glanced at Petra, her tongue dueling with Tracy’s. The two sluts clutched each other, their faces almost merged together as they loved sharing my cum. As if they felt me watching, Petra and Tracy broke the kiss to look up at me.

For moment, a line of spittle connected their lush lips. It snapped.

“Do you want me to do something else, Jefe?” asked Petra.

“Yes, I do. You been such a pain in my ass over the years. Been such a fucking bitch to me.”

She swallowed. “I just didn’t know, Jefe. I’m so sorry. I’ll do anything to make up for it. I’m your puta. Use me. Abuse me. Just let me cum!”

“I’m going to fuck you so hard up your ass. It’s only fair, right?” I gave her an evil grin.

“That’s only fair, Jefe.”

“And while I’m fucking your ass, you’re going to be riding that pussy up and down Aurora’s strap-on.”

Aurora broke her kiss with Rebecca, her green eyes bursting with joy. “Thank you, Master! I love fucking Petra with my strap on.”

Petra nodded her head. “Our maricón boyfriends used to love watching that. They were probably wishing they were sticking each other.” Anger flashed across Petra’s face. “¡Chingados!”

She did not like being cheated on.

Aurora stretched out on her back, her hand gripping the base of her dildo. It thrust up into the air, a dark-purple shaft of rubber glistening with Jeanette’s dew. She waggled it as Petra crawled around Tracy and Rebecca to reach her. My Hispanic sex slave had such a naughty grin on her face, staring at the dildo like it was a siren leading her to such naughty pleasures.

Petra threw her limber thigh over Aurora’s waist. My chief sex slave held the dildo up, aiming it right at Petra’s shaved snatch. The dark-purple tip nuzzled into my Hispanic sex slave’s plump lips. Petra’s back arched as she sank down it.

“¡Madre de Dios!” moaned Petra. “I love riding a dildo.”

She looked over her shoulder at me, giving me a smoking look. She reached behind her, parting her golden-brown butt-cheeks. She exposed her puckered sphincter. “The only thing that would make it better, Jefe, will be for you to slide that big, thick dick into my asshole.”

“Fuck her ass, Master!” Tracy moaned.

“Can I eat out Tracy’s pussy while you do?” asked Rebecca.

“I want you two sluts sixty-nining while I fuck Petra’s asshole!” I growled, advancing on my Hispanic slave.

Tracy and Rebecca squealed in delight. They shifted around as I passed them, eager to devour each other. I would make sure my sex slaves had all the pussy they wanted to eat.

I fell to my knees behind Petra. I stared at that rump. I smacked my cock against her right butt-cheek, making it jiggled. I loved the sight. She had a plumpness about her that excited me. A peachy ass.

I slid my cock down into her butt-crack. She whimpered, knowing this would hurt without any lube. But I could tell that she wanted. She wanted to make me happy. She would get pleasure in her pussy from me fucking her asshole.

I found her butthole, lined up, and thrust.

She let out a throaty groan as her sphincter resisted. With only my precum lubing my tip, I had to push harder. But her anal ring surrendered after a moment. My dick popped into the velvety grip of her hot sheath. I groaned as I slid deeper and deeper into her. My back arched as my crotch smacked into her rump.

“¡Puta!” she groaned. “You’re so huge, puta!”

“And you’re so fucking tight, slut,” I growled, my hands squeezing her breasts. I squeezed those big, soft mounds. “Now fuck us, slut. Take your punishment and your pleasure. You’re mine!”

Her bowels clenched down on my cock. She whimpered out, “Yes, I am yours, puta!”

She moved her hips, riding up Aurora’s dildo while stirring her asshole around my dick. I drew back, loving the way she whimpered and moaned, a mix of pain and pleasure rippling through her voice. The friction was incredible. My dick drank it in while my balls grew tighter and tighter.

I slammed back in, driving her down Aurora’s dildo. My first sex slave gasped in delight, her face twisting with pleasure. I stared at her over Petra’s shoulder, loving the pleasure brimming in her green eyes.

Her hands joined me in squeezing Petra’s breast. We kneaded them as I fucked my cock in and out of Petra’s hot bowels. Aurora’s fingers were so lithe as they danced around mine, circling around my thicker digits gripping the Hispanic slut’s heavy mounds.

Petra gasped, “Yes, yes, play with my nipples, Aurora!”

I thrust harder into her bowels, finding a rhythm with her hips as she slid her cunt up and down Aurora’s dildo. “You love us doing this to you, don’t you? You love my cock fucking your ass!”

“I do!” she whimpered, her bowels squeezing tight around my cock. “Oh, yes, yes I love it! It hurts, but in a good way! I’m such a puta! Just a dirty whore.”

“Are you a pain slut?” I grunted, my hips thrusting harder, my balls smacking into her taint.

“Big time!”

“So you love it when I do this!” Aurora purred.

Petra squealed in rapturous delight. Her bowels clenched hard on my thrusting dick, increasing the velvety pleasure massaging my sensitive tip. Petra lithe back arched into my chest. Her moans echoed through the locker room, merging with the other sounds the lesbian sex gasping around us.

“What did you do to her, Aurora?” I grunted, my balls thwacking again and again into Petra’s taint. They were full of cum. Ready to spurt into her depths.

“I’m pinching her nipples, Master!” Aurora moaned.

“She’s abusing my nubs!” Petra screamed. “I’m going to cum like a filthy whore, Jefe! May I cum? Please?”

“I don’t know,” I grunted, slamming my dick as hard as I could into her bowels. “You haven’t made me or Aurora cum yet. Don’t be a selfish cunt!”

“I won’t be, Jefe!”

“Just keep riding my dildo, Petra!” Aurora moaned. “Ooh, you’re massaging my clit. It drove me closer and closer to cumming. Oh, Master, she is driving me wild!”

“Cum, slut!” I ordered as I pounded my Hispanic slave’s tight bowels.

Aurora’s squeal echoed through the locker room as I pounded Petra’s tight bowels. It was clear that my first sex slave was cumming. She gasped out her rapture as Petra ground the base of dildo into Aurora’s clit. The sounds they made built my own orgasm, along with the sounds around me. All these girls were panting and moaning, cumming in sapphic delight because of me. I gave them this bliss. I let them experience such rapture, this pleasure that they were too afraid of to indulge in. They denied themselves because society had told them was wrong. I told him that was right. That they should indulge in here.

I had amazing power. This thrill surged through me. I would change so much. I would give out my commands with my harem of sluts led by Aurora, my girlfriend Sam at my side, and my mom and sister cheering me on.

Krystal would be mine.

I slammed into the depths of Petra’s asshole. The velvety grip caressed the tip of my dick. The pressure swelled. My balls smacked into her taint. They boiled over with cum. I gripped her breasts and threw back my head, howling out my rapture.

My cum fired into her bowels. Hot spurts jetted out of me, each one sending pleasure rippling through my body. I loved this moment. The wonderful, Earth-shattering moment of spurting my jizz into my sex slave’s asshole. My fingers dug into her tits as I snarled out my pleasure.

“Now you can cum, slut!” I growled.

“Yes, yes, cum with us, Petra!” howled Aurora.

“Thank you, Jefe!”

Petra’s bowels writhed about my dick. As I spurted the last blast of my cum into her depths, her flesh rippled about me. She screamed out in pleasure, shuddering between us. I held her tight, loving the fact that this bitch was turned into my sex slave. She would worship me. Love me. She would be so happy serving me. She and Tracy and Rebecca and, most importantly, Aurora.

I stared down at my first sex slave, such joy bursting in her green eyes as she shuddered through her own orgasm. She beamed up at me. Such a wonderful, naughty soul. I was glad I said those words to her. That I had unleashed all her passion.

“Damn,” I groaned. “We are going to have so much fun.

”

“Yes, we are, Master!” Aurora moaned.

Nearby, Shelly came on Coach Johnson’s mouth. I watched the lesbian coach lick her student’s pussy. It was such a hot sight to witness. Then that dyke pulled her face away and grinned. Her tone body was all lithe muscles and sensual flesh. She swept her gaze around the rest of the orgy, clearly looking for another pussy to enjoy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Krystal Sampson

Miss Daisy kept smiling at me as she stalked the classroom, her gaze smoky. I sat with my back straight, drinking in her attention. Ji-Yun beside me was equally beaming. It was such a fun day so far. My pockets bulged with other girls’ panties, and now my favorite teacher, the delicious and busty redhead, was staring at me with such hunger. She had those dainty glasses—sexy, librarian glasses—perched on her nose. Her youthful cheeks burned brighter as she gave me such smoky looks.

Pencils scratched around me as students worked on their English essays. Miss Daisy approached my desk, kneeling before me, almost thrusting her bountiful cleavage into my face. Her green eyes smoldered behind her glasses as her hand, almost absently, brushed mine resting on my desk.

Tingles raced through me from her fingers.

“Krystal,” she said, her voice breathy, “I was wondering if I could speak to you. After classes.”

My pussy clenched. My commands had worked. “Oh,” I said, trying to play coy while my insides burst with such excitement. “About what?”

“Oh, I thought you would be interested in a special study session. Something a little more intimate then we can do in a full classroom.”

I fought so hard not to squeal out a girlish excitement. My eighteen-year-old body trembled. “I think I’d like that, Miss Daisy.”

The teacher gave Ji-Yun a sidelong glance. “Maybe we could make it a… threesome? I’m sure Ji-Yun would love to join.”

I nodded my head, my heart bursting with joy. I loved the ability to stop time and mind-control women. It was awesome.

“Good,” Miss Daisy said. She leaned closer, her voice going to a whisper that I could barely hear. “I hope you enjoy eating pussy.”

That was so bold. “I do.”

“Good, I just know you’ll enjoy licking your brother’s cum out of me. I’ll have so much of it in me.”

Then she rose, leaving me flabbergasted. Justin’s cum? He was going to fuck her? He must have given her some sort of perverted commands. He wanted her to be full of cum when I played with her. A sharp jolt of fear passed through me. I glanced at my friend.

She smiled back at me and arched her eyebrows. Had Justin…

No, no, he couldn’t have done something to her. Not my Ji-Yun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Salome “Sam” Shapiro

I burst into the girls’ locker room, took three steps past the sinuous entrance, and stopped. I blinked at the sight of the lesbian orgy before me. Girls were gasping and moaning, feasting on each other’s pussy. Tracy and Rebecca were engaged in a wild sixty-nine, and beside them Jeanette and Melissa were writhing together, their ivory and ebony bodies pressed tight.

Coach Johnson, her face glistening with pussy juices, moved away from the trembling blonde. She saw me, stalking towards me. The gym coach’s breasts swayed as she sauntered to me. A shiver of heat shot through me. This is all so… arousing.

“Sam!” Justin said, ripping his cock out of what looked like Petra Hidalgo’s asshole. He rose, giving me such a foolish grin. I went to dart around Coach Johnson to reach him, but the gym teacher snagged me. I gasped as her fingers dug into my arm through my baggy sweatshirt. She pushed me back against the end of the row of lockers.

Her tongue flicked out across her lips.

“Sam Shapiro,” she purred. “You got out of my PE class last year. That little note claimed you needed to focus on academics and not your physical education.” She tutted me. “Well, I need to rectify that. I need to give you such a thorough physical education now.”

She fell to her knees before me and grabbed my sweatpants. She yanked them down. “Stop that!” I shouted, struggling to grab them. A part of me wanted to let her, but I had to talk to Justin. “What are you doing?”

Her hands reached for my panties next. Her fingers hooked the waistband. I snagged her wrist, shaking my head. I didn’t have time for this. I didn’t need to have this crazy woman eat my pussy. I needed to speak to Justin.

“Stop that!” I snapped.

“Now you listen here, you naughty little bitch!” Coach Johnson hissed. She ripped down my panties, her arms stronger than my grip. “I can eat any cunt I want in this locker room.”

“Justin!” I shouted as she buried her face between my thighs.

To be continued…

---